u - 'bn'
F“:':{.

A STUDY OF VERB EORMS AND VERB
USES SIN CERTAIN AMERiCAN WRETENGS
OF THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY

Thais éor fhe Degree .14 Fifi. D.
MICHEGAN STkTE COLLEGE
Orvilie Lawrence Abbot?

19553 '

  
 

This is to certify that the

thesis entitled

A Study of Verb Forms and Verbs Used in
Certain American Writings of the Seventeenth
Cpntury

Orville Lawrence Abbott
has been accepted towards fulfillment

of the requirements for

Ph. D. degree in EngliSh

 

 

 

L 4
51‘; , A .
1 (, .~ . ‘ V Major professor
flv .' - , ,
'1: ' ’ I ' , November 18, 1955
l ‘ ‘ Date
,
0-169
I x — v-"—77> ' 7‘- ‘ if if V V 7’77 fiY 777i

presented bg /

 

A STUDY OF VERB FORMS AND VERB USES IN CERTAIN

AMERICAN WRITINGS OF THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY

By
01mm: LAWRENCE ABBOTT

A THESIS
Submitted to the School of Graduate Studies of Michigan
State College of Agriculture and Applied Science
in partial fulfillment of the requirements
for the degree of

DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY

Department of English

1953

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

For suggestions, guidance, assistance, and encouragement in the
carrying out of this study I wish to express my deep indebtedness to
the following professors of the Michigan State College English
Department: Dr. Anders orbeck, Dr. C. M. Newlin, Dr. R. B. Nye, and
Dr. C. C. Hamiliton.

I wish also to express my gratitute to Dr. H. H. Thornton, Head
of the Department of Foreign Languages of Michigan State College for
his many kindnesees.

For her continued patience and understanding during the course
of this study I am.deeply indebted to my wife, Margaret E. Abbott.

O. L. A.

11

l“‘ [‘91.
.. '3 _ \,
'b‘vr (elk

VITA

Orville Lawrence Abbott
candidate for the degree of

Doctor of Philosophy

Final Examination: November 19, 1953
Dissertation: A Study of Verb Forms and Verb Uses in Certain
American Writings of the Seventeenth Century
Outline of Studies:
Major subject: Linguistics
liner subjects: English and American Literature
Biographical Items:
Born, July 16, 1900, Conesville, Iowa
Undergraduate Studies, Iowa State Teachers College, Cedar Falls,
Iowa, 1918-23. A. B. 1923.
Graduate Studies, University of Iowa 1925-28 (Summers only).
A. M. 1928.
. University of Michigan, Summer, 1936; Michigan State College,
1950-53-
?Experience: Teacher of French and Latin, Cedar Falls High School
Cedar Falls,Iowa, 1923—25; Teacher of French and Spanish,
Galesburg High School Galesburg, Illinois, 1925-27; Teacher
of French and Spanish J. Sterling Morton High School, Cicero,
Illinois, 1927—29; Teacher of French New Trier High School,

1930; Instructor in Foreign Languages Michigan State College
l930-hl, Assistant Professor Foreign Languages 19hl-.

iii

A STUDY OF VETB FORKS AND VFRB USES IE CERTAIN

.HTHICAX ERITIYGS OF THE SFVFHTEEHTH CENTURY

WV
".1
CRVIILE LAE'E‘RVNCE ABBOTT

AH ABSTRACT
Submitted to the School of Graduate Studies of Michigan
State College of Agriculture and Applied Science
in partial fulfillment of the requirements
for the degree of

\ \m/‘J f‘ 7 Y r
DLLlwfi 0F PHILOSOPHY

Department of English

1953
rapproved. 0‘214ouza £3.‘?Z}¢/

V

The purpose of this thesis is to examine the verb forms and verb
uses in American English of the seventeenth century.

“3 a basis for this study samplings were made from writings of
the New England area from c. 1630 to c. 1700. The following types
were considered; History and Narrative, writings on Religious
subjects, Diaries, Letters, writings of a legal character, and Poetry.

This thesis is divided into four chapters and a conclusion.

Chapter I, "a’ersoml Linings", deals with the personal endings of
verbs. Particular attention is given to the endings of the third
person singular present, ~33 and 1. Tabulations indicate the relative
frequency of these two forms. ‘hs conclusion drawn is that the -}_h_ form
was ordinarily employed for language of a serious tone and the -_s__forn
in infomal language. the poetry showed a preference for the A: form
he stereotyped forms 3931, E99 and £93.91 were by far the most common
~33 forms. Some attention is given to the second person singular
endings, levelings of the singular and the plural, and the tons _b__e_ in
a non-subjunctive sense.

Chapur II, ”Preterite and Pest Participle of Strang and soak
Verbs“, considers the regular and unusual forms of the preterite and
past participle of stronglend veal: verbs. A number of variant forms
were noted. In virtually all cases both the variant and the current
form were found. the conclusion that a single form for the preterite
and past participle of certain strong verbs had not been definitely

established. The weak verbs had more nearly reached their present

form.

TABLE OF CONTENTS

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ... . . . .
VITA..............................
PREFACE................ .........
CHAPTER I PERSONAL ENDINGS . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

CHAPTER II PRETERITE AND PAST PARTICIPLE OF STRONG AND WEAK
VERBS TO BE AND TO HAVE AS PERFECT TENSE AUXILIARY
VERBSeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee

CHAPTER III THE FORMAL SUBJUNCTIVE

0mm IV “E MODAIS. O O O O O O ‘ O O O O O O O O O O 0 O O O

CONCIUSICN I O O O O C O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O

BIBIJImRAPIiY O O O O O O O O O O I O O O O O O O O 0 O O O O 0

iv

11

iii

’46

87

. 117

205

220

PREFACE

The purpose of this study is to examine the verb forms and verb
uses in a variety of types of writing in America in the seventeenth
century. Since so much was written here in America during the period
from 1630-1700 it has been necessary to limit this study to only a
small portion of what was written. This limitation is all the more
necessary since for a study of unis type it is imperative to consider
each verb carefully in relationship to its context. “3 a basis for this
study I examined the verb forms of approximately one thousnad pages
of material written in the New England area drawn from the following
types of writing: History and Narrative, writings on Religious
Subjects, Diaries, letters, writings of a legal character such as the
Town Records, and Poetry.

I have endeavoured by citations to show the verb forms and verb
usages that existed in this section of America during the last three-
quarters of the seventeenth century and to draw some comparison between
these forms and usages and those of present day English. In some cases,
for example in the use of the subjunctive, and the perfect auxiliary,
be or have, I have tried to make some conparison between the uses in my
material and those of “ranch and occasionally of German. I have given
no attention to the infinitive and present participle of the verbs since
there seemed to be little variation in these forms or their usage from
that of the present day.

It is possible that a study of more material would turn up forms
that I have not found. However, my belief is that the samplings taken

are fairly representative of the forms and usages of this period.

V

Chapter I
PERSONAL ENDINGS

The present chapter will consider the personal endings of verbs,
in the present and past indicative, as found in the materials examined
in the study. In many instances of course the endings are identical
with those of current American English, but there is considerable
evidence for other endings in some categories in the Seventeenth century.

In the present tense the endings we shall here be particularly
concerned with include: are (instead of wand -s_ in the second
person singular; -g_and ~th_in the third person singular; 22 (instead
of egg) in the first person plural; and be (instead of are), -s, and
~32 in the third person plural.

The regular form of the verb in the first person singular had no
special ending, except in the verb 22423, in the seventeenth century
documents, and is identical therefore with the form of the infinitive.
The verb 22422 has to be considered by itself. Otherwise the only
evidence I have for a special ending of the first person singular is
that by these two instances:

sais I (Knight, 170k, 3)
sad: I (Ibid., 3)

These two cases of -s in the first person appear to be a leveling of
the first person with the third person singular. This use of a first
person singular in as is still heard at times among uneducated people

today. Wyld makes the following comment on the matter of leveling:

-2-

The tendency is to reduce singular and plural to a common form,

so that certain sections of the people inflect all Persons of

both singular and plural with —s after the pattern of the third

person singular, while others drop the suffix even in the third

singular, after the model of tpeuninflected first person singular

and the plural of all Persons.

The first person plural of the verb to be was regularly are in the
indicative. However, I have two instances of the form 23.35 a first
plural indicative. This is apparently a survival of the OE bee]?

And whereas we transgressors be_(Wigglesworth, 1662, 33)
Sisters we are, ye twins we bg_(Bradstreet, 1678, 383)

The ending in the second person singular was usually'—st_but
there are some other forms as well. Since a large part of the material
examined was not of a nature to involve the second person, comparatively
few instances of the second person singular were noted. Of the forms
usually associated with £222.t°day the following instances were noted:
the form EEE.°f the verb 32423 both as auxiliary and finite verb, six—
teen, the form 2233 of the verb tg_dg, both as auxiliary and finite
verb, eighteen, heat of the verb to have, both as auxiliary and finite
verb eighteen, saist of the verb tg_§ay, two, other verbs ending in ~33
in the second person singular, other than the verbs tg_be, to_dg, t2.

have and to say, twenty-two. I have listed part of the citations.

 

The form art appears to be the form of the verb to be regularly
used with the second person singular:
To prove thou art, and that thou art the best (Taylor, 1671, 33)

Hence thou a Sinner art, or I a SEIHt (Ibid., 1671, 59)
5:2 fancy sick or turfiTd a Set (Bradstreet, 1678, 382)

 

l. H. C.‘Wyld,£;§istogycu7uodern Colloquial English, 3h0.

 

verb

used

.3—

Art thou so full of Glory (Ibid., 372)

Tiau art justly angry with me (C. lather 1, 1681, 12)

thou 5F? ... able to depend on Him (Ibid., 1681, 7)

thou 5?? our Father (Williams 2, 16522-6)

Alasl-pbore Heart! how art thou damnifi'de (Taylor, 1671, to)

O strange effect! now thbu art Southward gone (Bradstreet, 1678, to)

I have this one case of a variant from the usual form 223.0f the

to be:

 

The court of Justice thee acquits: therefore Thou to the court
of Justice EEE.b°und’ ore (Taylor, 1671, h2)

The form dost appears to be the form of the verb to do regularly
with the second person singular:

Thou dost no wrong (Taylor, 1671,38)

Dost thou not hear his mudering Canons roare (Ibid., 1671, 50)

when thou dost go to serve (Ibid., 58)

Lord why'do st thou reject us now (Wigglesworth, 1662,30)

as thou thyself dost say (Ibid., 27)

Dost honour like (Er radstreet, 1678, 382)

Dost dream of things beyond the moon And dost thou hope to dwell
the ere soon (Ibid., 382)

Thou dost send (C. Mather, 1680-81, 3)

Thou dost even beseech Sinners (Ibid., 1681, 13)

Dost thou perceive, dost no believe ”(Wigglesworth, 1662, 11)
thou dost not make but give (Shepard, 163h, 13)

If thou art weigh'd in Golden Scales, Dost do To others as then
wouldst be done unto (Taylor, 1671, 57)

East appears to be the form of the verb to have regularly used with

the second person singular:

And hast no Favour for a failing friend (Taylor, 1671, SO)

thou‘hast had ... experience (Williams, 2,1652, 1)

what hast thou there (Williams 1, léhh, 61)

thou hast begun (Ibid., 57)

much good thou hast in store (Wigglesworth, 1662, 9)

Thou hast said (ET-Mather, 1681, 7)

thou hast spoken (Ibid., 1681,13)

thou hast bid me to believe (Ibid., 1681, 2)

By means of those whom thou hast-chose (Wigglesworth, 1662,38)
How oft thy slave, hast thou me made when.I believed, what thou
hast said (BradstrEEt: 383)

H§§t_treasures there laid up in store That all the world thou
count'st but poor (Ibid., 382)

.h-

Thou.hast an house on high erect Fram'd by that mighty Architect
(Ibid., bl)
Thou hast Acquittance, in thy surety (Taylor, 1671, h2)

 

The ending -(e)st appears to be the regular ending of verbs in
the second person singular present tense in all verbs but the verb 33
be, to have, and to do in strong and weak verbs alike:

thou seeet (Winthrop, 1630-31, 161;)

thou seest (C. Mather 1, 1681, 3h)

thou standest charged (Williams 1, 16kb, 11)

thou knowest (Ibid., 56)

Thou knowest my heart (Winthrop, 1630-31, 175)

For I have meat thou knowest not off (Bradstreet, 1678, 283)
Thou spgakest me fair But Eatst me more (Ibid., 383)

Lord, thou saist (C. Mather, 1680-81, 3)

thou saist (Ibid., 1680-81, 3)

than thifikest thy conscience bound (Williams,l, 16bh, 12)
doe as thou thinkest best (Winthrop, 1630-31, 178)

And what thou offer'st (Taylor, 1671, 58)

thou followest (Wm iams 1, 161m, 11) ‘

shew me where thou feedest (Williams 2, 1652, 7)

than that workest in me to (C. Mather 1, 1680, 5)

thou that workest in me to will (Ibid., 1680-81, 3)

thou discernest (Williams 2, 1652, 16)

Sister, quothe Flesh what liv'st thou on (Bradstreet, 1678, 381)
How I do live thou need'st not scoff (Ibid., 383)

 

The following citations show the :3 form of the verb used as the

second singular:

0, happy Flood that holds thy race,

Till thou arrive at'tfiy‘beloved place (Bradstreet, 1678, 377)
Thou as a Bridegroom from thy Chamber rushes,

And as a strong man 30193 to run a race (iEid., 371)

0 merry Bird (said I) that fears no snares,

That neither toyles nor hoards up in thy barn,

Feels no sad thoughts, nor cruciating cares

T5 gain more good, or chun what might thee harm

Thycoaths nfiere'wear, thy meat is everywhere,

thy bed a bough, thy drink the water cleer

Reminds not what is past, nor whats to come dost fear (Ibid., 379)

The dawning morn with songs thou dost prevent,
Sets hundred notes unto thy feathered cress, (Ibid., 379)

 

-5-

Since the personal ending of the English verb occurs most
frequently in the third person singular of the present indicative this
form will recieve most attention. An attempt will be made to compare
the frequency and use of the third singular endings, i.e. the Ti and
the older 132 form.

Apparently the struggle between the fig and 13h endings is a very
old one. All strong verbs in OE ended in 491.3 in the third person
singular. Weak verbs of class I also ended in -(gl§*in the third
singular. This -(_e_L§ ending remained 432311 in ME. OE had the ending
figf‘in the third person singular in weak verbs of the second and third
categories, and this ending developed in.ME into -(glth. Thus in East
Midland ME all verbs had the ending -(gltg in the third person singular.

The ending 1! was substituted for 12h, according to Jespersen, in
the Northunbrian dialect of the tenth century.1 This ending gradually
crept south into East Midland, and then for a long time the two endings
1 and 1:2 existed side by side. Wyld states, "In the sixteenth century,
apart from poetry, ith, &c., is practically universal in private letters,
until well into the third quarter of the century."2 From 1600 on, he
goes on to say,

the third singular present nearly always ends in as in all kinds

of prose writing except in the statliest and most lofty. Evidently

the translators of the Authorized Version of the Bible regarded fig

as belonging only to familiar speech, but the exclusive use of :332
here, and in every edition of the Prayer Book, may be partly due

 

l. Otto Jespersen, A Modern English Grammar on Historical Principles,
VI, 15.

2. H. C. wyld, A History of Modern Collgguial English, 333.

-6-

to the tradition set by the earlier Biblical translations and the

early editions of the Prayer Book respectively. Except in

liturgical prose, then, -eth becomes more and more uncommon after

the beginning of the seventeenth century...1

Nyld's statement of the situation applies to American English of
the seventeenth century on the whole pretty well. In keeping with
wyld'e idea, it seems that —(glth forms are more common in prose than
in poetry. There seems, however, to have developed since this period
a change in attitude toward the fig and 732 forms. Possibly because of
the influence of the King James Version of the Bible the fé form came
to be felt as more informal and the 732 form as more solemn and conser-
vative.

I shall now try to show the proportion of -s and 522 forms in the

third person singular in the various types of material covered.

In Poetry
The following table will show the frequency of the two third
person singular endings IE and -th in poetry in relation to the number
of pages examined. The authors are listed chronologically according to

the date of publication of the work used in this study.

Author Work Date Pages fig Forms 732 Forms
Danforth Poems 16h7-1662 10 23 13
Wigglesworth The Day of Doom 1662 25 31 h3
Taylor Poems 1671 28 93 60
Bradstreet Poems 1678 17 72 32

 

1. Ibid., 33h.

-7-

I am listing here all my citations from Danforth for the -_§ and -_t_,h

forms in the third person singular:

-§_ forms

At this trees roots Astraea sits and sings

And waters it, whence upright-Justice springs,

Which yearly shoots forth Lawes & Libertyes, (Danforth, 161:8, 105)
Bright Phoebus casts his silver sparkling ray,

And with a pleasant aspect smiles upon (Ibid., l6h8, 105)
A coal-white Bird appeares this spring ,

'L'nat neither cares to sigh or sing (Ibid., 16h7, 101;)
Why so, when as she humbly stands (Ibid., 16117, 101;)

Justice abhors; & one day hogs to finde (Ibid., 16h8, 105)

In Britain 'twill not downs, it han s so fast. (Ibid., l6h8, 105)
A loosnes (true) it breeds (Ibid., 161.8, 105)
And what falls down knocks Error on the head (Ibid., 16118, 106)
Blinde Novio sayes, that nothing here is True,

Because thinks he, no old thing can be new (Ibid., 16118, 106)

 

 

 

 

“'21 forms

Goa hath returnd my long captivity (Ibid., 1666, 20)1

My pains are Curd, no greif doth me anoy (Ibid., 1666 19) 6

Which nothing but it's paraJI'e'I' doth want (113321., 161. , 101.)

Where truth doth grow, on this or on that Tree (Ibid., 16h8, 106)
Bu36since 'twas nipt, 't hath scarce been seene again (Ibid., 1658,
1 )

Whose pleasant sight aloft hath many fed (Ibid., 16118, 106)

That since the mighty Cow her crown hath lost, (Ibid., 161.8, 106)
That plenty groweth on this tree (Ibid., 162.8, 1667‘

Forsaken Truth imes daughter Eoweth here (Ibid., 1618, 106

 

Sometimes Danforth uses both the -_s_ and -_t_h endings in the same

sentence 3

A skilful Husband-man he was, who brought

This matchles plant frcm far & here hath sought
A place to set in: 8: for it's sake

me wildernes a pleasant land goth make,

 

1. 1666 is the date of the death of William Thompson about whom the
poem was written.

-8-

And with a tender care it setts and dresses

Digs round about it, waters, dungs & blesses,

Ind that it may fruitffbrth in season‘bring,

Doth lap &.cut & prune it every spring (Ibid., l6h8, 10h)
That which hath neither tongue nor wings

This month how merrily it sings: (Ibid., 16h8, 10h)

Peace is another fruit; which this tree bears,

The chiefest garland that this country wears,

Which over all house-tops, townes, fields doth spread

And stuffes the pillow for each weary head (Ibid., 16h8, 105)

 

 

If we may judge from this sampling, Danforth shows a strong
preference for the 73 form. The proportion is nearly two to one. If
we exclude the stereotyped forms dgth and hath we find only two in-
stances of the IEE fonm.

I am.listing here part of my citations from Wigglesworth for the

fig and TEE forms in the third person singular:

:5 forms

Straight way appears (they see't with tears) the Son of God most
dread (Wigglesworth, 1662, 10)
Who with his Train comes on amain
Tb Judge both Quick and Dead (Ibid., 10)
His brightness damps heav'ns glorious lamps and makes them hide
their heads, (Ibid., 11)
No heart so bold, but now ggows cold (Ibid., 11)
The judge draws nigh, exalted high (Ibid., 11)
as soon as he draws near (Ibid., 13)
Forthwith he cries, ye Dead arise (Ibid., 13)
The same translates, from mortal states (Ibid., 1h)
Thus all their ways Christ open lays to men and Angels View,
And as they were, makes them appear in their own proper hew (Ibid.,

 

25)
He gnto light and open sight the works of darkness brings (Ibid.,
23

The Judge re lies, I gave you eyes (Ibid., 38)

Mean fruit It is, and vile, I wise that Springs from such a root
fiIbid., 35)

‘here Christ demands at. all their hands (Ibid., 22)

Thus Christ detEcEE their vain projects and close Impiety and
plainly shows that all their shows were but Hypocrisy (Ibid., 32)

-9-

755 forms

Our hardiness (fool hardiness) hath us undone, undone (Ibid., 11)
0f whom the Devil with seven more _evil, hath fresh possession
taken (Ibid., 16)
Ncr from— true faith, which guencheth wrath ha_t__h your obedience
flown (Ibid., 3h)
Thus to oSey, hath been our way (Ibid., 33)
1he judge hath_ seen, and privy been (Ibid., 23)
Nor from true love, which wont to move
Believers hath it grown (Ibid., 3h)
For your excuse, doth you accuse (Ibid., 33)
God doth desire and eke require (Ibid., 33)
And to Obey as he doth say (Ibid., 32)
Thus he doth find of all Man-51nd that stand at his left hand
No mothers Son, but hath mis-done (Ibid., 25)
without true Faith, the Scripture saith (Ibid., 3h)
They draw down wrath (as Scripture saith) an1a., 25)
Sinners awake, their hearts to eke,—
Trembling their laynes surprizeth,
Md nth fear, by what they hear,
each of them arizeth. (Ibid., 10)
Surpriz'd they* are in such a snare as cometh suddenly'. (Ibid., 10)
The excellence of whose presence and awful Majesty.
Amazeth nature, and every Creature, doth more than terrify.
(TEIae, 12)
And every one that hath mis-done, the Judge impartially
Condemneth to stem I‘wo and endless misery (Ibid., 22)
I? Judgeth them.and doth condemn though all the world say nay
_I_‘_b_id., 23
It— so sti eth and tortureth it worketh such distress (Ibid., 23)
which addgth to their pain (Ibid., 21)
"hereas the same deserveth sfim and meriteth Damnation (Ibid., 35)

 

 

Wigglesworth sometimes uses fig and 732 in the same sentence:

Tb whom the Judge: what you alledge, doth nothing help the case;
But makes appear how vile you were, an nd rend'reth you more base
(Ibiao, 33)

Now it comes in, and every sin unto mens charge doth lay (Ibid., 23)

The Sea doth roar, forsakes the shore and shrinks away for fear
(Ibid., 123') ' ““—

Viewing this light, which shines more bright then doth the Noonday
Sun (Ibid., 10)

God makes no treasure, nor hath he pleasure (Ibid., 37)

Wigglesworth is the only one of the four poets considered to show

a predominance of TEE forms over 7g forms. However, if we subtract the

-10...

lumber of instances 0f.92E§ and hath from the number of egg forms we
find the :2 forms predominating two to one. There are only thirteen
13h forms other than these two verbs.

I am listing here part of my citations from Taylor for the 13 and

725 forms in the third person singular.

-s forms

The heart heats up ... to call (Taylor, 1671, 3a)
Thy crumb of Dust breaths two words from its breast (Ibid., 33)
He lookes within, and sad amazement's there

Without, and all things fly about his Eares,)

bove, and sees Heaven falling on his pate

Below, and spies th' Infernall burning lake,

Before and sees God storming in his Face;

Behinde, and spies Vengeance pm sues his trace:

.To stay he dares not, go he knows not where;

From God he_ can't to God he dreads for Feare (Ib1d. , 3u-3S)
thy Soul lies dead asleep (Ibid., 59)
thy heart— runs up with Joy to sing (Ibid., 59)
This makes me —ready leave thy Grace ani run (Ibid., 60)
For sifi rooves very Costly unto all (Ibid., 53)
Is it not selfish, And comes in by th' by, (Ibid., 58)
For one true man, that in that path a mars (Ib ., 56)
If no, thy tongue belies itselfe (Ibid. ,57)
Like as an aspen leafs the Winds makes ”quake. (Ibid., 31)
Where stand the Pillars upon which it stands? (Ibid., 31)
The Vengeance he halls down with Violence (Ibid., 35)
Offended Justice comes in fiery Rage (Ibid., 55)
But while he Sculking on his face close lies,

Eepying nought, the bye Divine him spies (Ibid., 35)
Mercy pursues space (Ibid., h6)
Grace therefo ore calls tEEm all, and sweetly wooes. (Ibid., ho)
Grace by the Aid of Justice wins the day,

And Satans captives, captives leads away (Ibid., h8)
The court of Justice thee acquits sZIbid., h2 )
Who mourn when Justice frowns, when Mercia playes (Ibid., hl)

 

-th forms

Thus man hath lost his Freehold by his ill (Ibid., £3)
And what delight hath he in such a friend? ( id., 58)
And Graces Coach in Grace hath fetcht us in Ibi d., 53)
Yea, hands Pen whose moysture doth guild ore 1R Rid., 33)

-11-

till thy glory forth doth flame (Ibid., 33)

Thy Souls doth peep out at thine Eares and Eyes (Ibid., 58)
Both not a Pagans Life out Shine thy Light? (Ibid., 55)
The Reasonable Soule doth much delight (Ibid.,
But still his heart for fear doth pant within (Ibid., 35)
And hast no Favour for a failing Friend, .

That in thy Quarrell trippgth with his toe? (Ibid., 50)
Thy Holy Conference is one y ‘ke

An Empty Voice that tooteth through a pipe (Ibid., 58)
Hence in their joy, he straweth payson on

Those Objects that their senses feed upon (Ibid., 52)
Yet though he painteth o‘re his Velvet smut (Ibid., 52)
when th' Weather waxeth cold (Ibid., 52)

Taylor somethimes uses 73 and -th_in the same sentence.

To him that smiteth hip and thigh

My foes as His: Walk3'warily,

Ile give him Grace (151d., 51)
Yet this be easily feels, he liveth in

A Dying Life, and Living Death By Sin (Ibid., 35)

Those that are ignorant, and do not know

What meaneth Sin, nor what means Sanctity (Ibid., 35)

It laqu s after ill; doth good foregoe (Ibid., 55)

His Hang Hath made this noble work which stands (Ibid., 31)
out Rebell out (saith Justice), to the wraEk which every joynt
unjoynts, doth streatch and strain (Ibid., 36)
Justice (saith mercy) if thou Storm so fast

Man is but dust that flies before thy breast (Ibid., 36)
Hath all on Nothing set, Iets nothing fall (Ibid., 31)

He makes as nothing but a pack of Sins;

He—Ezfiith Grace no grace but Crueltie (Ibid., 60)
man at a muze, and in a maze doth stand,

‘while Feare, the Generall of 5:1 the Band,

Makes inroads on him; then he Searches why,

Ana quickly finds (Ibid., 3h)

 

 

 

The -g_forms in Taylor's poetry do not appear to predominate as
heavily as in the poetry of Bradstreet and Danforth. However, all but

eight of the sixty -th_forms in Taylor are doth, hath, or saith. It is

 

 

evident that aside from these three verbs Taylor prefers the -s forms.
I am listing here part of my citations from Bradstreet for the -s

and eth forms in the third person singular:

-12-

—3 forms

Blesses himself, to think vpon his dangers past, and travailes done
{Bradstreet, 1678, h2)
All cares and fears, he bids farwell and meanes in safty now to
dwell. (Ibid., h3)
The Gardner now superfluous branches lops,

And poles erects for his young clambring hops. (Ibid., 169)
The grass grows long, the hungry beast to nourish (I IBid., 170)
The clocking her chirping chicxins leads

hith wings & beak defends them from the gleads. (Ibid., 171)

The Sun now enters loving Gemini -

And heats us ‘with the glances of his eye,

Our thic Eer garments makes us lay aside (Ibid., 171)

It makes a man more age ed in conceit (Ibid., 373)
But“ Man grows old, lies *down, remains wEe ere once he's laid (Ibid.,
376)
Here sits our Grandame in retired place (Ibid., 37b)

The weeping Imp oft looks her in the face—

Bewails his unknown hap, and fate forlorn;

His mother sighs to think of Paradise, (Ibid., 37h)
Sometimes in Eden fair he seems to be,

Sees glorious Adam, there made Lord of all,

Fanczes the Apple, dangle on the Tree, (Ibid., 373)
There Abel keeps his sheep, no ill he thinks,

His brother comes, then acts his fratricide (Ibid., 37h)
But suddently a storm spoiles all the sport,

And makes him long for a more quiet port, (Ibid., 380)

 

 

 

—th.forms

Art thou so full of glory, that no Eye

Hath strength, thy shining Hayes once to behold? (Ibid., 372)
or all the riches that the East doth hold (Ibid., 395)
For glory doth from God proceed ZIbid., 38
A Chrystal Riv ver ther doth run,

‘which doth proceed from the Lambs Throne (Ibid., 38h)
Nor such hlike trash which Earth doth hold (Ibid., 38h)
Mine Eye doth pierce the heavens, and see (Ibid., 38h)
Earth hath enough of what you will (Ibid., 382)
Industry hath its recompence (Ibid., 382)

Both contemplation feed thee so

Hegerdlessly to let Earth goe? (Ibid., 382)

'Its purchased, and paid for too

By him who hath enovgh to doe. (Ibid., h2)
for waters cald_he doth not long (IEid., h3)

Each Season hath his fruitt, so hath each slime:

Each man his own peculiar excellence,

But none in all that hath preheminence. (Ibid., 171)

have

-13-

The primrose pale and azure violet

Among the Virduous grass hath nature set (Ibid., 170)

And all that seem'd as dead afresh doth live ZIbid., 169)
Thy heart from death and dulness doth revive (Ibid., 371)
The morn doth usher thee, with smites & blushes (Ibid;, 371)
If so, all these as nought, Eternity doth scorn (Ibid., 371)

Tho to the tenth of theirs doth now arr rIv e? (Ibid., 375)

So he that saileth in thisw orld of pleasure (Ibid., 380)
Bradstreet sometimes uses -2 and -th in the same sentence. I
listed some instances of this:

The Seeds man too, doth lavish out his grain

In hOpe the more he casts, the more to gain (Ibid., 169)
Hath thousand thoughts to “and his brothers dayes,

Upon whose blood his future good he hopes to raise (Ibid., th)
The Mariner that on smooth waves doth—glide,

Sings merrily, and steers his barque with ease, (Ibid., 380)
The Virgin Earth of 610m wher first draught drinks*

But since that time she often hath been cloy'd; (Ibid., 37b)
The sun in Taurus kee 3 his residence,

And with his warmer em lanceth from thence (Ibid., 37h)
Tenth of the first, Sol in Ar es enters

And bids defiance to all tedious winters,

Cross eth hthe Line and eguals night and day (Ibid., 169)

 

To judge from this sampling of her poetry it is clear that Bradstreet

shows a distinct preference for the -g_form since the -g forms outnumber

the ~22 forms by more than two to one. If we except the stereotyped

forms doth and hath, the proportion is overwhelmingly in favor of the

-2 forms since we find only three instances of ~22 aside from those two

verbs o

It is perhaps of interest to point out that neither has nor does

 

was noted in any of the poetry considered. Danforth uses sayes once.

No other instanceS'were found.

-m-

In Solemn Style
The third person singular ending in what might be called Solemn
Style will now be considered. The following table will show the
frequency of the two third person singular terminations -g and -EE in
relation to the number of pages covered. The table is mainly chrono-

logical except that I have put Roger William's two works, The Bloudy

 

Tenent and ggperiments of Spiritual Life and Health together even

 

though they are eight years apart.

Author Kerk Date Pages es forms -th forms

Cotton The Keyes to the

Kingddm of Heaven l6hh 36 5 129
Williams 1 The Bloudy Tenent 16hh 75 S7 1&3
Williams 2 Experiments of

Spiritual Life

and Health 1652 25 83 h9
Ward The Simple

Cobler 16h? 25 S6 hh
Eliot The Glorious

Progress of the

Gospel- 16h9 10 h 35
Norton The Orthodox

Evangelist 165h 15 29 8h
C. Mather 1 Diary 1680 25 20 12
Willard The Fountain

Opened 1700 12 hl 19
I. Mather 3 A Disquisition

Concerning

Ecclesiastical

Councils 1716 S 17 1

-15-

Since both the -§ forms and the -_t_h forms are quite numerous I
shall list only part of the citations.
-3 forms

he ives (Cotton, l6hu, 20)

the'c urch discerns (Ibid., 52)

which belo s ZTSIE., 2

it becomes Ibid., 28)

which maEes Them loath (Eliot, 16119, 11)
Soil; oes (Ibid.,m R)

it° comes (

my Heart tthiEEs,m (Ibid., 12)

what intends my Lord to do (C. Mather, 1681, 9-10)

my ... Soul desires to love thee (Ibid., 1681,13)

my Sou1u_e__lts_(m., 16811, 12)

My heart— testifies _(Ibid., 1681,12)

It belo 3 tom Lord dlIbid., 1681,10)

Bee His gonemy ... (Ibid., 1681, 8)

[Bee]_ has still more to do (Ibid., 1681, 2)

3 Jesus —who delivers (Ibid., 1681,13)

frhej Lord mare—@331” 80-81, 5)

Hee rofesses Ibid., _168L 13)

It deseives (I. Mather h2, 1716, 5)

Power belongs (Ibid.,;

which covenant ... s(Ibid., 5))

our ... Platform dis v«es {Ibi id.,6

Hr Hooker thinks (Ibid., 6)—

Mr John Beverley c Iains (Ibid., 6)

Mr Paul Baine affirms {Ibid., 5)

a late author says {Ibi 3., 6)

whose life has been written (Ibid., 5)

that Term has been used (Ibid., 6)

This has been esteemed (Ibid., 1h)

he has been supposed to BZ_TIbid., 5)

a learned professor has ini‘ormed us (Ibid., 5)

Mr Georg Gillespy has ... confuted (Ib 13., h)

Dr Ames has honour33_(Ibid., h)

It has been (Ibid., h)*

the—Name ... Has been imposed (Ibid., h)

be that re _(Norton, 165k, 20)

the sun semists forth (Ibid., 23)

Be a oinu the rule (Ibid., 23)

Abuse taEEs not away their use (Ibid., 7)

the light ... consumes (Ibid., 7)

The Scripture Eifitififis (Ibid., h)

Providence consists-(Ibid., 22)

 

 

 

-16-

this exceeds both the former (ILid., 22)
the soul ro nds (Ibid., 2h)

thesto s not EIle., 25)

ght break____§_s _forth (Nerd, 161;? 2)
the Roofe ... s____tands open (Ibid., 3)
the first Article roviies {Ibi 1d., h)
She that weares it ILid., 25)
he that confutes (Ibid., 7)
he that holds—(Ibid., 7)
every lies that lies (Ibid., 6)
the Sun begins to turne (Ibid., 1)
which binds every conscience (Ibid., h)
the Devill presents him (ILid.,18)
the Lord Jesus seemes to make (Williams 1,16hh, 107)
the Lord Jesus ... gives (Ibid., 106)
the ... work of the church concernes (Ibid., 106)
the Parable holds forth (ILid., 102)
which Paul speakes of (Ibid., 99
He that kills Ride, 595
no man attaines (Ibid., 13)
the church believes—(Ibid., 12)
it comes (Ibid., 13)
who has put (ILid., 52)
the Lord Jesus tells us (Williams 2, 1652, 21)
a ... child desires (Ibid., 12)
Job cries out (Ibid., 12)
he r1333... burnt walls (Ibid., 2h)
them r Jesus 3 aka (Ibi 3., 10)
Ahab. humbles himse (ILid., 11)
a eDog respects his Master (ILid., 2h)
sees lILid., 8)

he sfiiow owe the “Lord (Ibid., 5)
one that turns aside (Ibid., 7)
This Doctrine affords 1700, 11)
God ... tells us ZILid., 2)
he goes about (ILid., _9)
when that time comes (Ibid., 8)
The Psalmist res o ves (Ib Ibid., 11)
Christ gggaks'TiSIEIJ,‘
God makes mention of doing it (Ibid., 6)
the least terror stands (Ibid.,
the‘word, Sin, signifies ZIb Ibid., 3)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

fith_forms

Amos doth not alledge (Cotton, l6hh, 50)
1he place ... doth not so speak (Ibid. 119)
revenge ... dofi notfollow (Ibid., 51)

-17-

what ... doth not‘... satisfie (Ibid., 26)
this he dTot (Ibid., 35) """'
one church hath Iiberty (Ibid., 146)
one church hath liberty (351d., hS)
Christ hath given (Ibid., 35)
Satan hath (Ibid., 27)
it hath proved (Ibid., 23)
sa1_'th he (Ibid.,-3T)
so saith the Kpostle (Ibid., 36)
sa‘f_th Christ (Ibid., 1W
the Text saith (Ibid., 21)
saith Faun—Ibid., 119)
he maketh (Ibid., 29)
as he believeth (Ibid., 29)
our Saviour sTeaketh (Ibid., 22)
he explaineth_(Ibid., 22)
Christ blesseth (finch, 23)
he rectifiethfiflbid., 2b)
the Lord Jesus communicateth (Ibid., 2h)
It appenreth also (Ibid., 55)
PanI reproveth (Ibid., 39)
Christ investeth (Ibid., 20)
why doth Cod make IEliot, 16h9, 13)
the Lord ... who doth speak (Ibid., 6)
he doth take pains (Ibid., 8)
Both the Devill dwell {Ibid., 12)
Him that so doth (Ibid., IZ)
our Cutehamoqfiin hath some subjects (Ibid., 8)
She was the first that hath dyed (Ibid., 6)
God saith (Ibid., 11) ,
Mr EIiot teacheth (Ibid., 13)
the work goeth (Ibid., 12)
my husband Brayeth (lbid., 6)
my heart thinketh (Ibid., 6)
God delighteth in smaII beginnings (Ibid., 8)
which belongeth (Ibid., 11)
the lord expecteth (Ibid., 18)
he seeth ZIbid., I2)

it a pearetfi (Ibid., 10)

Capt WiIIard who tradeth (Ibid., 10)
why doth he call (C. matheFI, 1681, 10)
why 30th he knock (Ibid., 1681, 10)

the I333 hath (mid—16., 80-81, 3)

thy Father'hath putt me (Ibid., 1680, 1)
such an Experience as hath caused (Ibid., 1680-81, 3)
what hath been (Ibid.,-1580—81, 3) "-'
what 5535 been (Ibid., 1680-81, h

me Isa—hath ca—‘ause (Ibid., 1680-81, 6)
thy Grace—ER h made (Ib—Ti ., 1681, 11)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-18-

the God of heaven hath been calling (Ibid., 1631,12)

the Spirit of this wcrld ha*h brought ZI bid. 1696-97, 21h)
T‘ne Jesuit Saunders raveth hi . Mather 3, 1716,21)
whatsoever he doth (florton, 16Sh, 23)

he doth as men do “(Ibid., 20)

A nEE-T}. attribute do th not ... suppose (Ibid., 21)

such a relation doth really belong (Ibid.,

he doth not give (I Ibid., 5)

whic h manner ... doth ... principle and fortifie (Ibid., 1h)
it hath light (IbiaTj'23)

he hath attributes “(Ibid., 13)

God hath all power (IEid., 12)

he hith willed (Ibid., 5h)

The Lord ... hath sanctified (Ibid., 7)

it hath pleased God to give (Ibid., 11—12)

saith he (Ibid., 11)

he saith (IBIEL, 15)

jurisdiction descendeth (Ibid., 23)

the shadow dependeth (Ibid., 22)

God willeth (Ibid., 22)

composition imflieth (Ibid., 15)

he asketh two i .,

Paul supposeth {Ibid., h)

the husbandman soweth (Ibid., 5)

Christ aludeth (Ibid.,

God sustaineifi_and upholdeth (Ibid., 12)

The same heat’produceth {Ibid., 15)

he doth best of all (ward:_16h7, 18)

He that doth it (Ibid., 5)

the least Truth ... doth ... uphold (Ibid., 21)

The spirit ... doth not “tie up (Ibid., 25)

God doth nowhere tolerate (Ibid., *3)

hee doth hnot ... quench (Ibid., 1h)

God he EH his remnant (Ibid., 23)

the most High hath them in derision (Ibid., 13)

though it hath not one crust (Ibid., 21)

he hath taEen (Ibid., 21)
my He art hath eee aeteSted (Ibid., 5)
God ... hath blasted (Ibid., E)

the scripu re saith (15137, 9)

saith the apostle (Ibidi, 17)

‘when that cause ceas eth h(Ibid., 2h)
whose damnation sleepeth not (Ibid., 20)
he that sitteth TIBET 13)
he doth not say (Williams 1, léhh, 38)

he dfiifi'not say (Ibid., 37)

The CHurCh eee don; eee terrifie (Ibid., 35)
the church doth not persecute (Ibid., 3h)
whoesoever do Eh undertake (Ibid., 36)

no man hath_ power to make (I IEId., 35)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-19-

the ... Monarch hath the Lyon (ILid., S)
the issue hath been w(Ibid., 8)

it hath been convinced—TIbid., h9)
whichh hath reference (Ibid., h2)

the Apostle saith (Ibid., h2)

he saith (Ib1d., 37)

Luther saith (Ibid., 35)

his Majesty saith (Ibid., 32)

the Lord Jesus pronounceth (Ibid., 125)
the Householder answereth (Ibid., 113)

the foundation remaineth secure (Ibid., 111)
such a person an fereth (Ibid., 63)

Christ commandeth (Ibid., 97)

Christ calleth (Ibid., 97)

this Parable urgeth (Ibid., 101)

God chooseth (Ibid.,m

the Church consisteth (Ibid., 105)

he acknowledgeth (Ibid., 105)

he that doth evil (Williams 2, 1652, 6)

as a Father doth in giving (Ibid., 11)

the wonder which.doth possesse a child (Ibid., 17)
this Inner-man hath his tempers (Ibid., 2)
an Hypocrite hath many Lords (Ibid., 6)

he hath deserved it (ILid., 11)

It hath pleased the most “high (ILid., 2)
he Ha th sent forth (Ibid., 5)

my fa ther saith (Ibid., 9)

'not every one saith (Ibid., 6)

saith she (Ibid., 23)

831th he (1813?, 19)

Wait}: (11%., 25)

the wonder causeth (ILid., 17)

it pleaseth God ZI LIid., ~21)

my soul loveth (Ibid., 1h)

he riseth (Ibid., 20)

thetgpirit ... breatheth forth (ILid., 20)
the Lord asketh ZIbid., 2h)

Jacob professeth (Ibid., 23)

He ... keepeth himself (Ibid., 9)

he acknowlegeth (Ib191; 10)

as Paul distinguisheth (Ibid., h)

the foregoing chapter hath a special respect (millard, 1700, h)
this hath respect to (I Ibid., 2)

He hath seen meet (Ibid., 2)

God hath engaged in it (Ibid., 11)

God hath said (Ibid., 11)

he 851th (Ibid., 3)

he saith (Ibid., 6)

the word fountain cometh (Ibid., 3)

the Church acknowle getfi (1513., 12)

this Fountain hath been and continueth opened (ILid., 10)
a noun from this root signifieth (Ibid., 3)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The -s form and ~th_form were noted sometimes in the same sentence.

God ... communicateth himself without division, effusion or
multiplication of himself; all that he communicates not with-
standing, he remaineth infinite and the same. (Norton, 165b, 2h)

Goodnesse so descends and cometh from God unto the creature that
it stops not there, but ascends and returns (Ibid., 2h)

he holdeth or practiseth what he believes—t6 be a Truth (Williams 1

1655, 3)

Williams shows a marked favor for the —th_forms in Bloudy Tenent

 

 

 

 

 

but in Experiments, addressed to his wife and presumably more informal,

 

he shows a preference for the -§_forms. Cotton Mather's EEEEZk which,
although a diary, I place here among the more solemn pieces because it
is written in a highly serious vein, shows a preference for the 52
forms. The diary form may be the cause of this. Ward tends toward
the simple style even though dealing with a theological matter. This
may account for his slight preference for the -§_forms. It may be of
interest to point out that both Mather and Willard who show a preference
for the —2 forms appear from twenty-five to sixty years later than the
other items. Jespersen says, "in the first half of the seventeenth
century f3 must have been the ending, universally used in ordinary
conversation."1. Jespersen's idea on this would seem to be compatible
‘With'what we have noted here, 1.6. that as the style becomes less

formal the -§ ending appears to predominate.

‘_

l. Otto Jespersen, A Modern English Grammar on Historical PrinCiples,
VI, 19.

-21-

In History and Narrative

I shall now consider the third person singular ending in the

material covered in this study which comes under the classification of

history and narrative.

The following table will show the frequency of

the fig and -th endings of the third person singular. The table is

chronological as far as possible. hhen two or more works have the same

date they are listed alphabetically under the name of the author.

Author

Bradford

Higginson

White

Morton

Johnson

Josselyn

Hubbard

I. Mather l

T-"-‘:Lse
I . Mather 2

Sewall 2

C. Mather 2

Work

Of Plimoth
Plantation-

New-Englands
Plantation

Planters Plea

The New
English Canaan

WOnderdworking
Providence

NewbEnglands
Rarities
Discovered

A General History
of New England

Remarkable
Providences

Narrative
Brief Account
Phaenomena

Quaedam
Apocalyptica

Decennium
Luctuosum

Date

1630

1630

.1630

1637

1651:

1672

1680

1680
1690
1691

1697

1699

Pages

200

31
20

b1

15

25

20

13

20

-s forms

29

16
36

33

38

28

no

28

~2h.forms

S7

31
27

52

23

27

12

-22-

Since the number of instances of the -g and -th forms is rather
large I have listed only part of my citations.
~s.forms

he take in (Bradford, 1630,16?)

he goes and sues to them (Ibid., 167)

ye scripture speaks (Ibid.,1175)

a ship comes into ye harbor (Ibid., 153)

the man or woman yt begines (I Ibi id., 9)
Deter hartire writs (Ibid., l6h)i

he comends (Ibid., 117)

yet tender love ... appears (Ibid., 77)

the Lord presents (Ibid., 150)

he discovers, (Ibid., 158)

it retains 21bir., 9b)

it comes to passe (Higginson, 1630, h2)

the 1m d growes weary6 (Ibid., hl)

it partakes (Ibid.,é

any Curious Criticke ye lookes (Ibid., 57)

has that fa les (Ibid., E2)
one ... thingl that commands (Ibid., 13)

the world s(IbIHT:_lZD

hee makes no eBargain (Ibid., h?)

it reqfiires (Ibid., hB)

as appeares (Ibid., h?)

the Lightning shines (White, 1630,12)
Christ Jesus takes in the Nations (Ibid., 6)
he reguires (I Ibid., 7)

God directs (Ibid., 7)

our Saviours PrOphecie oints out (Ibid., 12)
it proceedes (Ibid., 12

'which moves them (Ibid., 13)

whose will concurre sZIbid., 15)

The Psalmist tells us (Ibid., 5)

the History ... makes manifest (Ibid., 11)
as the wind sitts Zkorton, 1637,135)

which is as a dog does (Ibid., 1h?)

it has been observed {Ibid., 116)

he has'bin seene (Ibid., 151)

before the same has bin ended (Ibid., 151)

a ... Clowde has-darkened (Ibid., 151)

that has amazed—(ILid., 1515'“

it has not been reconciled (Ibid., 153)

It has been a common receaved opinion (Ibid., 138)
The-Hes man sayes (Ibid., 116)

It seemes (Ibid., 125)

which makes—his course (Ibid., 121)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Jii;——“

 

-23-

Mr. wood declares (Ibid., 155)

it keepes (I51 3., 1

he atta1nes (Ibid., 1&2)

this meanes (Ibid;, 13h-35)

either champion watches (Ibid., 153)
it begins (Johnson, 165h,hh9)

that which makes (Ibid., h9)

grace supplants (Ibid., hb)

the Author purposes (Ibid., h2)

Christ calls for (Ibid), 38)

his herald proclaimes (Ibid., 50)

it has (Josselyn, 1672, 190)

the—show lies (Ibid., 157)

the first plant'that springs up (Ibid., 173)
no man knows (Ibid., I75)

a vapour that comes (Ibid., 168)

It grows (Ibid., 17h)_

that h51p3* the toothach (Ibid., 16h)
it hangs ”(Ibid., 1142)

one sort ... Bears (Ibid., 192)

it b__r_e____aks (Ibid., 192)

she ... s I Ibid., 1h3)

a creature r81éhat hm ts (Ibid., 156)

a creature that Brings (IEid., 165)
this whale feeds upon (Ibid., 166)

the first that withers (Ibid., 173)
after it ... comes (m—bbard, 1680,22)
the earth begins to smile (Ibid., 21)
a countrey ... that lyes (Ibid., 20)
it takes it leave (Ibid., 20)

it runnes (Ibid., 17)

that gives ... encouragement (I___bid., 16)
the river finds (Ibid., 16)

the purity ... maEes amends (Ibid., 21)
itt seems (Ibid., 15)

It appears (Ibid., 10)

it. kiIIs (Ib__i__a.',' 23)

Capt. Ueymouth reports (Ibid., 12)
Luther speaks (I. Mather:_1680, 10)
All New England has cause to be sensible (I. nether, 1691, 277)
as has been :nentiEhed (Ibid., 285)

as t3CWhat concernes Hamphire (Ibid., 285)
he sa 5 (wise, 169 C, 528)

5823 (Ibid., 537)
our} arc HEIds( (Ibid., 53h)

the Army begins (I 1513., 535)
he bidds'EhE—anEES take of the men (Ibid., 535)
he takes ”(Ibid., 535)

[hejw goes (Ib'id., 535)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-2h-

the Action falls (Ibid., 537)

My Second(Reasons ows (Ibid., 527)

he gives Ibid., 32

‘wch runns {Ibid., 529)

Lieutflsavage comes back (Ibid., 528)

the whole Army gets off (Ibid., 535)

this brings (Ibid., 537)

the uaneral orders us to goe (Ibid., 533)
he tells (Ibid., 528)

 

 

722 forms

he that doth worst (Bradford, 1630, 1914)
as usuaII§_he doth (Ibid., 106)
ya Govr ... doth receive (Ibid., 177) .
this gentle-man doth acknoFIEdge (Ibid., 15h)
yt countrey doth subsiste (Ibid., 16)
it doth bear (Ibid., 195)
he hath these passages (Ibid., 117)
he hath these lines (Ibid., 153)
which course hath continued (Ibid., 187)
fltfl hath been declared (Ibid., 96)
Satan hath seemed to hold (Ibid., 50)
yo psalmist saith (Ibid., 139)
saith he (Ibi‘Tif; '16117"
61" —saith h‘TIbe id., 113)
saith He (Ibid., 13)
saith our saviour (Ibid., 10)
saith he (Ibid., 9)
E; that siteth ... and udgeth and fighteth (Ibid., 11)
he thus writeth (Ibid., 193)
That croucheth & boweth (Ibid., 205)
experIence teachetfi {Ibid., I96)
as'wistneseth Socrates (Ibid., h)
which are as foloweth (Ibid., 56)
hee that doth good (Higginson, 1630, hh)
Experience doth manifest (Ibid., 13)
the Countrey doth abound (Ibid., 17)
the Countrey doth abound (Ibid., 15)
the life udoth depend (fibi ., 5)
our Gousrncur 55th (Ibid., §5
New'England hathi(Ibid:: 10)
God hath giuen (Ibid., 1&6)
shee 55th had (1513., 67)
God ha_th comma—“(ed Ibid., h?)
Come {Here springetWIbidu 8)
it roweth {Ibid., 7,
8 0mm

It as eth not a Preacher of Truth (Ibid., 6)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-25-

11118 Countrey aboundeth (Ibid., 9)

God blesseth (Ibid., 87

This savage Peop1e ruleth (Ibid., 1:6)

that he doth ought in vaine'IWhite, 1630, 2)
why doth our Saviour ... choose (Ibid., 12)

he hath—discharged (Ibid., 7)

God-ham—th determined (Ibid., 16)

God “—‘hath made (Ibid., 75 -
this end ... hath been ... reserved (Ibid., 10)
it hath ... held (Ibid., 12)

it ha' th' extended (Ibid., 12)

our IEte L’olony hath chosen (Ibid., 1h)

[it] guickneth invention (Ibid., 3)

the husbanding ... enforceth (Ibid., h-S)
necessity enforceihgbid” 19)

the deceitfuIfiesse ... occasioneth (Ibid., 19)
the same urgeth (Ibid., 3)

hee avengeth (Ibid., 7)

he doth anythingfifMorton, 1637, 123)

he ... doth live (Ibid., 109)

that doth point out {Ibid., 119)

and doth participate (Ibid., 121)

highe End ... doth not yeeld (Ibid., 11:0)
that which hath too much heats {Ibid., 116)

it hath a very large bay (Ibid., 122)

the Zeale ... hath encouraged (Ibid., 109)
what hath been required (Ibid., 159)

time hath enabled me (Ibid., 110)

as Solomon saith (Ibid., 119)

the Coast eyeth (Ibid., 121) .

which growetfi {Ibid., 135)

God knoweth (Ibid., 127)

a ... peace ... that oeth (Ibid. 1&2)

Every male ... wereth Ibid., 152

when he sittethTIh‘Td.,‘I117)

him that sleepeth ZIbid., 137)

Pasco signifieth (Ibid., 12;)

as history maketh mention (Ibid., 126)

it burneth (Ibid., 135)

Godfhath appointed (Johnson léSh, 50)

it hath—burnt up (Ibid., 19)

which Hath fired (Ibid., h9)

Hee hath ... caused {Ibid., h9)

thy'UHFIst hath ... promoted (Ibid., hS)
Christ hath—Ica 'd thee (Ibid.,m

as followeth (Ibid., ho)
by what the country hath not (Josselyn, 1672, 1h7)
what it hath (Ibid.,-III?)

it hath _no nigh‘E—ingale (Ibid., 114?)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-25-

the knowledge ... hath slept (Ibid., 191)

the water hath stead-(Ibid., I757'

the tuft that_groweth {Ibid., 15h)

the raccoon liveth7(Ibid., 151)

upon the top standethfIbid., 190

This Beareth (Ibid., 192)

as the spring approacheth (Ibid., 156)

It flowereth (Ibid., 172) _

that’doth ... clothe the earth (Hubbard, 1680, 21)
Mr Rosier ... doth mention (Ibid., 1h)

he hath no harvest (Ibid., 8)

it hath taken (Ibid., 20)

it 55th run (Ibid., 17)

that-Hath bin-EEEmantled (Ibid., 21)

providence hath brought (Ibid., 22)

God hath net"SSene (Ibid., 22)

saith Capt. Smith (Ibid., 12)

as saith Capt. Smith (Ibid., 12)

as saith Capt. Smith (Ibid., 13)

the sea runneth in (Ibid., 12)

on the north Zieth that called Nova Scotia (Ibid., 15)
the frost here useth to visit (Ibid., 20)
the land trendeth away (Ibid., 135

one hath not Fifty fears 10. Mather 2, 179)
which hath broke them up (Ibid., 185)

he hath not pull'd (Ibid.,-132)
New:EE§land hath had‘TTBid., 179)

The ... Article hath related (Ibid., 197)
my reader hath not been (Ibid;, 185)
there hath been (Ibid., 13;)

any one hath made ilBid. 182)

he hath done (Ibid. 182

it hath been (fEId., 182)

he hath not left {Ibid., 181)

He hath ... thought (Ibid., 180)

This E§S. doth also mention (I. Mather 1, 1680, 10-11)
Thus doth the Devil use to serve his Clients (Ibid., 21)
which IE as followeth (Ibid., 11)

as soon as a General doth come to a place (Wise, 1690, 526)
this hath been (Ibid.} E37)

anythIfi"... hatfiffieen said (Ibid., 527)

at] hath not 5333 (Ibid., 5267“'

the erut Generall saith (Ibid., 53h)

Saith he (Ibid., S3E7*

saith he ($313., 530)

ES'eEith (1633., S33)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-27-

As previously noted some writers may use —3 and —th in the same
sentence. I have the following instances.

who knowes but yt God hath_provided this place to be a refuge for
many whom he meanes to save (Higginson, 1630, bl)

New England hath water enough ... the greatest Sea ... runs all
along the Coast thereof (Ibid., 11)

it seeldome falls out thatashipp perisheth (Ibid., 70)

a thunder clap hath been heard that has amazed the natives (Morton,
1537; 151)
that Country doth beginne and endes (Ibid., 121)

it advanceth and deserves (White,'1630,10)

every calling he hath use of exhausting so much for the commodities
it puts off unto him (Ibid., 19)

 

 

 

 

0f the writers considered under history and narrative only Bradford,
Higginson, and Morton show a preference for the —th_form. It should be
pointed out that all three of these writers are in the earlier part of
our period. However, it should also be noted that White, writing in
1630, shows a slight preference for the -s_form. The majority of the

-22 forms are found in the third singular of the verbs to do, to have,

 

and to say. Thirty-one of the fiftybseven instances of -th noted in
Bradford were in these three verbs. In Higginson seventeen of the
thirtybone instances of ethywere in these three verbs. In Morton

thirty of the fifty-two instances of«£h were doth, hath, or saith.

 

The form hath is the most common of all. Eighteen of the -th forms in

 

Bradford are hath. 0f the thrity-one ~3h forms noted in Higginson

 

tmmlve are hath. The same preponderance of that is noted in Morton

'Where twenty-four of the fifty-two -th forms are hath. The traditional

 

hath appears to be a persistent form. In the sampling from Cotton

Mather's Decennium Luctuosum we find hath twelve times. There are no

 

other -th forms in this sampling. It is perhaps worth noting that in

-28-

these same pages Mather uses has seven times. Apparently has was in
use, however, before the middle of the seventeenth century. While I
have no instances of has in Bradford, Higginson or White, I have seven

instances of it in Morton, writing just a few years later.

In Legal Style
I shall consider next the third person singular ending in the
material covered which might be considered legal language or style.
While Thomas Lechford is the only lawyer that I have considered, the
town records are also legal in tone. The following table will show tne
frequency of the -s and -th_forms in this material. The table is
chronological as far as possible. Where the work covers samplings over

a period of years I have entered it under the earliest date.

Work Date Pages -3 forms ~32 forms
IYatertown Records l63b—1679 15 16 13
Salem Records 1636-1656 Id; 5 37
lfanuscript Note Book-

Lechrord 1638-1611} 20 1 1h
P01“tsmouth Records 16h6-l682 27 2 39

Since the instances noted were not very numerous I have listed all
my citations.

-s forms
Land yt lies (Watertown Records I, 1679, lh6)
whereas ther lies several hundreths acres (Ibid., 1662, 7h)
until it come ZIBid., 1679, th)
Ye lane yt runs (Ibid., 1679, 1&6)
ye flock yt belongs (Ibid., 1679, 1&6)

 

 

 

-29 -

to him whom the fence belongs (Ibid., l6hO, 6)
that any person paise 21513., 1679, 1&6)

until it meets (IBia., 1679, lb6)

ye law require (Ibid., 1679, lhh)

the law directs ilEid., 1679, lhh)

as he needs it (IBid., 1679, 1&5)

ye higfifiay'yt leads (Ibid., 1679, 1h5)

ye highway yt Ieaas (151d., 1679, 1&5)

yt high way yt Ieads iIbid., 1679, 1&5)

that highway that leades (Ibid., 1639, 5)

that highway'wch leades (Ibid., 1639, 5)

the next ... yt goes (Salem Records, 16b7, 150)
the ... water runs out (Ibid., 1635, 11;)

he desires (Ibid., 1635, 12)

hee owes (Ibid., 16h6, 1hh)

Job Swinnerton desires (Ibid., 16h6, 1A3)

he leaves (Ibid., 1635,

that belongs to it (Lechford, 1638-kl, 10)
Phillip Shearman desiers (Portsmouth Records, 16h8, 38)
after the Sarjant warns (Ibid., 1650, hb)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-th'forms

& doth not fill it Vp (Watertown Records 1, 16h1, 7)
as dooth appears (Ibid., 1663, 77)
eXCEBEEd hee doth remains debtor (Ibid., 1663, 76)
as it doth [sESHEJ (Ibid., 1680, 1577‘”
whoesoever hath a Lott (Ibid., 1635, 1)
every Person that hath a Lott (Ibid., 16h0, 6)
he hath Received (1513;, 1663, 77)
the line which runneth (Ibid., 1638 h)
he refuseth to come (Ibidt, 16hl, 7)
as FoIIoweth (Ibid., 167 , lhh)
whiéh order is as Followeth (Ibid., 1679, 1h6)
for euery person he doeth ferry over (Salem Records, 1636, 31)
the Towns doeth order {Ibid., 16h6, lhh)
the towns doeth'promise'(1bid., 16u7, 150)
the said Tho: ‘wheeler doeth binde himselfe (Ibid., 16h6, 1&5)
the said Jno Stones doth promis (Ibid., 1636, 59)
hee hath (Ibid., 16h7,'ih8) ""
mr Editer hath power to call (Ibid., 1656, 19h)
Rebt Codman Hath (Ibid., 16h7,
(Phél hath four bush€1s of corn granted her (Ibid., 1636, 32)
some othr hath (Ibid., 1636, 35)
he] hath a ... lott’graunted to him (Ibid., 1635, 11)
e hath a ticket (Ibid., 1636-7, b0)
mr Endicott hath (IEid., 1636, 35)

 

 

 

 

 

-30-

hes hath sould (Ibid., 16h7, 1&8)

he hath paid (Ibid., 1636-7, &0)

[bheI'Eath soula'TIbid., 16h7, in?)

has hath giuen (Ibid., 16&6, l&&)

[she] hath so purchased (Ibid., 1636, 29)

the Towns hath appointed ZTbid., 1636, 28)

he hath buIIt‘(Ibid., 16367—53)

mr Comine hath promised (Ibid., 16&7, 1&9)

mr Corwine hath promised (1513}, 16&7, 150)

Gerwas GarraFa‘hath built ($658., 1636, 3h)

who ever hath or shall cutt (Thid., 1635, 1&)

And hath there allowed (Ibid., 1635, 15)

he hath giusn (Ibid., 1636, 16)

transporting ... hath bared our woods (Ibid., 1636, 31)

that parts ... that"Iyeth (Ibid., 16h7,‘IEB)

that ground that 1ysth~T1bid., 16&6, 1&3)

said Marsha conts th haITe (Ibid., 1635, 13)

the Towns prhhissth (Ibid., 1657, 1&8)

the said Jo. Piékering refussth (Ibid., 16&6, lh&)

who kee th the records Zlhid., 1636, 36)

mr S i promissth (Ibid., 1636, 30)

wher he dweIleth (Ibid., 16&6, 1&3)

she purchaseth {Ibid., 1636, 29)

the said John Hood ... doth covenant (Lechford, l638-16&1, 12)
[he] doth grant (Ibid., If)“

it doth and may appears Ibid., 5)

it Both & may appears (I i ., 1&)

John Hood doth hereby constitute (Ibid., 13)

as the said Anne hath (Ibid., 13)

[he] ... hath granted (1513:, 12)

the Lord-hath given (15137, 17)

”Wife 113511 000 joyned albido, 8)

after the said John hath used (Ibid., 7)

my wife hath joyned (1818., 9)
John Hood ... hath granted (Ibid., 1&)

my sister dwe11eth (Ibid., 9)

This Indenturs ... Witnesseth (Ibid., 11)

and [he] doth not take (Portsmouth Records, 1682, 218)
'which highdway doth lead (Ibid., 1669, 150)

it doth apeere ZIEid., 1671, 158)

he 'cht hath (1836:, 16h9, ha)

the owner hath ... warning (Ibid., 1682, 218)

any freeman hhth libertie to lihid., 1682, 218)

Abel Tripp hath liberty to finnish (Ibid., 1682, 217)
William harI‘HZth liberty to build (IEI3., 1682, 217)
Joseph Anthony‘hath liberty to build“(ibid., 1682, 218)
he hath his damage (Ibid., 1671, 160)
hsnhh§hEuss hath an Shh—... granted to him (Ibid., 1650, &O)
Gregorie Coa1e hath 2 acre ... granted {Ibid., 1650, &5)

 

 

 

 

 

 

.3 1..

there hath bin (Ibid., 1682, 215)

John B—Tor on hath‘flberty to finnish (Ibid., 162, 217)
William Rickerston hath petitioned (Ibid., 1682, 217)

it hath been represented (Ibid., 1681,—210)

he Hath forfitted (Ibid., 1671, 11.0)

the said Lott Strainge hath been deprived (Ibid. 1671, 159)
the Sayd Newman hath pe—“tieoaed (Ibid., 1671—16, 0) .
L119) hath desired—(Ib- id., 1671, 1'59)—

mr Wi'II'iam Almy hath fenced in. (Ibid., 1669, 150)

he hath declared (Ibid., 1671, 159)

Ensigne Lott Straings hath declared (Ibid., 1671, 159)
Nicolas wyle hath “placed (Ibid., 16136, 33)

hr Porter hath resignede (Ibid., 16147 36)
that land that th Enid—‘16., he, to)
that land that h ”Ibid., 1650, 15)
his land now runeth (Ib1d., 16&7, 3h)

The Towns Conseenteth {Ibid., 16&6, 33)
to him that susth (Ibid., 16146, 3h)

one half to him that susth (Ibid., 16116, 3&)
fit] aproveth thereof 21513.,1656, 33)

he that 0111s th a wolfs (Ibid., 16116, 33)
him that refuseth (Ibid., 1659, 112)

the land he now livéth on (Ibid., 1650, 345)
he now dwelleth (Ibid., 1655, II)

he now We th (mm, 1682, 218)

In legal style the é_t_1_l_‘ forms heavily outnumber the 1 forms in

 

 

all but nw sampling or the "Watertown Records. Here we find a very
Slight margin in favor of the -_s_ toms. By contrast in the sampling
from the Salem Records the ‘2! forms outnumber the -_s_ forms six to one.
In the pages covered ‘in lechford's Manuscript Notebook only one 1
form was noted. As usual, the traditional hath is by far the most
common of the -_t_h forms. In the sampling of the Salem Records twenty-
15"0 or the thirty-seven ~31; forms are 122' Likewise in the pages
conaidered in the Portsmouth Records twenty-two of the thirty-nine -_t_h
1.0% are Egg. No cases of 93?. were noted in any of the material

falling under the legal style.

-32-

In Informal or Familiar Style
I shall now consider the ending of the third person singular in
the material examined which employs a more informal or familiar style.
The following table will show the frequency of the 12 and IE2 terminations
of the third person singular in relation to the number of pages covered.
The table is chronological as far as possible. In the case of the
Winthrop papers which are letters written over a period of years the

work is entered under the earliest date.

Author werk Date Pages IE forms 73h forms
Winthrop Papers 1626-1675 28 . 27 39
Winthrop letters 1‘ 1630.31 20 13 17
Shepard Autobiography 163& 20 3 &
Sewall 1 Diary 1673-98 50 137 17

Knight Journal 1701. _ 72 66 1
I Since there are a good many instances of both the 13 form and the

1’92 forms I have listed only part of the citations.

73 forms

therefore, saies he (Winthrop Papers, 1638, 263)
he saies (1513., 1638, 263)

the sachem saes (Ibid., 1638, 26&)

your father ... desIFss to see you (Ibid., 1629, 7)
he intends the Barhadoes (Ibid., 1629 7)

‘wt concernes my part (Ibide, I639, 276)

Here he Ehowes (Ibid.,-1575, 275)

as he threatens to'die (Ibid., 1675, h26)
Eiejcla—T-ines Ibid., 1638,73?)

me “thence” '(I'b—id., 16141, 1149)

he writes to me (Ibid., 1639, 275)

the sachem tells ZIhid., 1638, 26h)

he wishes us to consIder (Ibid., 1638, 263)

the saide sachem comes (Ibid., 1638, 263)

 

-33..

Captains Mason goes (Ibid., 1638, 263)
ye bond it self runns (Ibid., 163&, 275)
he relates us aforesaid (Ibid., 1638, 263)
wch comes (Winthrop, 1630-31, 170)
he b‘engnes (Ibid., 161;)
he sees (IBid., 171)
he upholds (Ibid., 113
he makes (Ibid., 16h) 16 )
it ttleves me (Ibid., 0
Satgn bends his forces (Ibid., 16&)
the Lord takes care of thee (Shepard, 163b, 12)
this Cork calIs for hatchets, tells the master (Ibid., 50)
the Rose-Frigot arrives (Sewall 1, 1686, 137)
Mr. Wigglesworth preaches (Ibid., 1686, 136)
which causes great thoughts (Ibid., 1686, 136)
Court makes a Decree (Ibid., 1686, 136)
My son reads to me (Ibid., 1686, 1&0)
He turns back (Ibid., 1692, 366)
He fears the clouds (Ibid., 1689, 267)
he seems ... to be offended (Ibid. 1689, 266)
Mr Sahford dyes (Ibid., 1676-7, 35)
Mr Smith 3 sakes to me (Ibid., 1676-7, 35)
His time s s (Ibid.,-16711, 7)
Cold encrsasss (Ibid., 1676, 13)
he thanks me (Ibid., 1698, 1481) .
It seems the stroke makes a deep impression (Ibid., 1698, h81)
my brother [the] has gone too (Ibid., 167b, 6)
the Government has proclaimed (Ibid., l67h, 269)

Their son ... h§§.a plantation spoiled (Ibid., 1692, 367)
She has lost (IhId., 1698, h81)
he has it (KniE—ht, 1701;, &1)
aft631the sack has gone ... about (Ibid., 55)

t] has a great many large towns (Ib1d., 66)

s gentleman has Gain'd the-affection (Ibid., 115)

nay, sais his worsh1h_(lbid., 36)

sais my deluded eye (Ibid., 16)
yes, es s be (Ibid., 3)
poor c d sais Gaffer (Ibid., 27)

it ... sesembles a pillory (Ibid., 36)

into the dish goes the black hoof (Ibid., 38)
when the buyer comes (Ibid., &1)

the man that keeps the gate (Ibid., 57)
whose very Duh—g brings (Ibid., 63)

The Government ... begins (1bid., 66)

this bare mare hurts mes (Ibid., 27)

then she e uires {Ibid., 53)

the Chap Rgp15's (Ihid., &1)

all dark appears (Thid., 15)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-t_h forms

if he doth refuse (Winthrop Papers, 1638, 263)
this great increase doth arise (Ibid., 1639, 129)
the Juncture ... doth ingage our hearts (Ibid., 1675, h25)
his love that hath' Toved (Ibid., 1627-8,
he hath not sent (Ibid., I639, 27&)
Chg—ram given (Ibid., 16&1, 151)
e PFIhce of orange hath married (Ibid., 16h1, 151)
ther hath beene (Ibid., 1639, 129)
as he saith (Ibid. I639, 276)
he saith (Ibid., 1639, 27h)
he as h (Ibid., 1675, &28) 7
Mr woo cot ... that oeth into those parts (Ibid., 1639: 276)
Hes giueth mee (Ibid., 37, 2&7)
Hes that teacheth his pgogleh(Ibid., 1637, 2h?)
hee alias—‘T—geth Ibid., 7 , 28)“

it 2 death (151d. 1675 h29)
it seemeth (Ibid., 1639, 129)

Mr Cornish acknowledgeth (Ibid., 1639, 275)

any sonne hath (Winthrop, 1636931, 179)

the Lord hath stripped us (Ibid., 17&)

he hath .'..""nagniried (Ibid., 177)

who hath kept (lbid., l g
the Thhds hand hath been heavy (Ibid., 160)

he hath affidcudm (Ibid., 163)
Shes hhth made ... many a prayer (Shepard, 163h, 11)

this _hath bin (Ibid., 11)

to him—that hath-Fin (Ibid., 130

the Lord hath shown (IbId., 51)

he godly‘—"nan hath ...‘m""'"ore afflictions (Ibid., 1676-7, 35)
Bath a ... long Indisposition (Ibid., 1686, 131)

a Etter saith (Ibid., 1686, 131))

Saith tie the firstftime (Ibid., 1692, 36&)

H53. Elizabeth Jeffries dieth (Ibid., 1698, h81)

he ... refuseth (Ibid., 393)

Mr. WWrcis' eth (Ibid. 1686, 128)

he adviseth (*bid., 1689, 268)
CouFt—ddt15eth_ffbid., l69&, 393)

who Judgeth (Ibid., 1676-7, 35)

{He} co esseth (Ibid., 16914, 393)

I sat down and did as followeth (Knight, 170k, 21)

 

 

 

 

 

I have only one instance in.the informal or familiar style where
the -g and -_t_1_l_ forms occur in the same sentence.

llr. John Usher comes to the door, which surprizsth me (Sewall 1,
1689, 268)

 

 

-35-

The Winthrop Papers is a collection of letters and miscellaneous

 

papers written by various people associated with John Winthrop over a
period of about fifty years. letters, of course, may range from more
or less formal communications to the more informal personal letters.
The Winthrop Papers show no strong preference for either ending nor is
there any preference in ”inthrop's letters addressed to his wife. Nor

does Shepard's Autobiography show any preference, the parts read being

 

mainly historical in the past tense. There is a real preference for
the -_3_ form in Sewall's Diary and Knight's Journal both of which are

of later date and of a much more informal style.

;_Ar_e_ as a Singular
I have a few instances of are as an apparent present third person
singular. ‘This appears to represent a tendency to level all the forms
of the present of the verb t3_b_e to _a_r_e_. I have listed here my
citations for this construction.

The hollow of these fangs are as black as ink. (Josselyn, 1672,
168) _

In this sentence are appears to be an unmistakeable singular.

The whole mystical Body of Christ made up of both Jews and Gentiles

are frequently called the Israel of God and the Seed of Abraham

Willard, 1700, h)

It is possible that the verb are instead of the grammatical i_s_ is
suggested by the immediately preceding "Jews and Gentiles" which are
not the subject.

‘Jhe owl, Avis devia, which are of three kinds (Josselyn, 1672, 1h?)

The river-turtle which are thomous and stink (Ibid., 165)
The porcupine ... are as big as an ordinary mungrsI cur (Ibid., 152)

-36..
The "owl", the "river—turtle", the "porcupine" in these citations,

all from Joseelyn, an educated and sophisticated man, may be considered

generic nouns and therefore suggestive of plurality.
The inside of them are neat (Knight, 170h, 52)

"Inside" here could be considered as an identical plural, not

originally a noun, on the order of "the good die young." Current

English has of course a definitely plural form "insides".
I have two citations with both singular and plural verbs

(Incidentally both from Jossslyn)

The wolf is very numerous and go in companies (Josselyn, 1672,150)
which the whale breaking up, some scape his devouring paunch and

is afterward cast upon shore (Ibid., 166)

Third Person plural in -s and -th

A number of instances of the third person plural in -s and oth

'were noted in the material covered. I shall consider the -s plural

first.

-s forms

According to Wyld the third person plural in —§_"was evidently in

gocxi.colloquia1 usage well into the eighteenth century."1 He explains

tYRiss third person plural in -§_as "analogy with the singular."2 He goes

CH1 ‘to say that, "The -§ plurals do not appear until the e§_forms of the

3rd Sing. are already in use."3 According to Wyld the third plural -§

 

\ __¥
1- H. c. Wyld, A history of Modern Colloquial English, 30h.

2° Ibid., 30h.
3‘ Ibid., no.

-37...

forms "are never anything like so widespread as the Singular -3 forms."1
I have listed my citations for the -s form in the third person
plural.

This is the month whose fruitful showrs produces (Bradstreet, 1678,
375)

1hiy hopes and Treasure 1e 3 Above (Ibid., 113)

No sooner born but griste and care makes fall (Ibid., 170)

There stands all Nations and Generations (wiggIesworth, 1662,17)
Illness and Vapour ... growes upon me (C. Mather 1,1692, 1&7—8)
the truth and life ap em s(williams 2,1652, 13)

he and all Israel brings (Ibid., 13)

the soul and spirit paies and mourns (Ibid., 2)

wherein there hangs a thousand shieIds (billiams 1, l6h&, 100)

.ne Lawes extends (Ibid., 36)

where heat and moisture prevayles (Hubbard, 1680,21)

on the south ... lyes partly the sea and partly the country (Ibid.,
21

they make stockinges that comes within their shoes (horton, 1637,
lh2)

'when fish comes in (Ibid., 138)

both horsemen and footmen makes shots at our men (Wise, 1690, 529)

upon this does arise two questions (Ibid., 535)

how comes this great Scarsitis and fEEIHe (Ibid., 537)

an Attempt and a Birth proues (Ibid., 526)

There comes ... two Hessengers(151d., 532)

there comes scores or hundreds (Thid., 529)

5 pound—Rdhanes due to me (Watert_—h Records, 1663, 77)

for every two acres yt so lies (Ibid., 1679, 1&6)

ElocksJ yt goes in comon or highwaise (Ibid., 1680,1118)

ye highwaise it leads to ye mill (Ibid., 1679, 1&6)

ye English takes" no cognezsns of (Knight, l70&, hO)

Indian beads wch serves for change (Ibid., hl)

his doged speeches of you makes many of your frinds fear (hinthrop
Papers, 1635-6,10)

yea says they (Knight, l70&, 65)

 

 

 

 

 

I have one instance of the third plural in IE and the third person
Plural without ending in the same sentence.

warres, that leave neither Spiritual nor Civill State, but burns
up Branch and Root (Williams 1,16hh, 58)

N

1- Ibid., 3ho.

.38-

A majority of the third person plural verbs in -g are unmistakable
plurals ("This is the month whose fruitful showrs produces", Bradstreet,
1678, 375). In some cases what appears to be a compound subject may be
two nouns used synonymously. ("Illness and Vapour ... grgwg§_upon me,"
C. Mather 1, 1692, 1h7-8). The tendency toward the use of a singular
verb in inverted order is a very old one in English. This may account
for some of the apparent -§ plurals (on the south ... lies partly the
sea and partly the country", Hubbard, 21). The use of a singular verb
after there may explain some apparent ~§ plurals. ("There somes two
messengers," Wise, 1690, 532). This may be a similar use to that which
Jespersen refers to as the Empty there.1 Speaking of there is Jespersen
says "there is in the beginning of the sentence becomes a fixed formula
and is often pronounced before the speaker has considered whether it is
a sg or pl word that is to follow ..."2 The possibilities just mentioned
may, as I have said, account for some of the apparent third person -s
plurals. However a good many of the citations are unmistakable plurals
("where heat and moisture prevayles," Hubbard, 1680, 21). ("The Lewes

extends," Williams 1, l6hh, 36).

-th forms
The OE ending in the plural of present was ag'or i§g_. In East
Ifiidland ME this ending was replaced analogically by en (cf. Chaucer's

"and smale foules maken melodie"), but the OE -a£fsurvived in KB too

h

J“. Otto Jespersen, A Modern English Grammar on Historical Principles,
VII, 109.

 

2- Ibid., 109.

.39...

as eth, Where it survived the -th_ending could represent either the
singular or the plural. 'Ryld says speaking of the present plurals in
-th, "we have seen that these are in use in documents over a wide area,
besides in the London and Literary bnglish throughout the fifteenth
century..."1 He goes on to shon that he has examples of this type of
plural until about the middle of the seventeenth century.2 I have
isted my citations for the third person plural in -th.

Hath hundred winters past since thou was born? (Bradstreet, 1678,
371)

All mortals here the feeling knowledg hath (Ibid., 372)

[those predictions] doth not forbid (Williamsfil,1652,h5)

However fair, however square,
Your way and work hath been (.'£icgle3torth, 1662, 33)

whose flaming Lyes hid—things doth spy (Ibid., 12)

Falshood and Slander hath been“ ... carrying wof Darts (C. Lather 1,
1696-7, 216)

ye fish it selfe & ye bubble reserhleth a shipp with sailes
(Higginson, 1630, 72)
our Pine Trees ... doth allow vs plenty of candles (Ibid., 102)

Five or six grainso of lndian wheat hath produced ... six hundred
(Josselyn, 1672,18?)

the east and south winds ... produceth warm weather (Ibid., l38)
The fox which differeth from ounsbut are somewhat less (Ibid., 155)
all that wrong and rapine hath left me to bring (Morton,115 37, 109)
the Cattel that doth him damage (Portsmouth Records, 1671,160)
the Cattel that doth him damage (Ibid., 1671,160)

from catbridge bounds yt lietn below old Goodman Grants (Vatertown
Record 5, 1679, lhé)

the distance of place and da.;:er of travelling ... hath ... deneyed
us (Winthrop Papers, 1675, h29)

 

 

 

 

 

I have one instance of -th and —s plural used in the same sentence.

all Lands yt are propriated yt lieth unfenced and so lies for
feed on y east side (\Jatertown hecords, 1679, lhé)“

\

l.

2.

F1. C. Wyld, A History of} fiodern Colloquial English, 339.

 

Ibid., 339.

—h0—

Most of the citations noted appear to be unmistakable plurals.
("our Pine Trees ... doth allow us plenty of candles," Higginson, 1630,
102). ("Five or six grains of Indian wheat hath produced ... six

hundred," Josselyn, 1672, 187). Dome may be thought of as the singular

verb of a compound subject (i.e., two nouns used synonymously) ("all

that wrong and rapine hath left me to bring," fiorton, 1637, 109). In

some cases we may have a collective idea which might cause the verb to

be thought of as singular ("Cattel that doth him damage," Portsmouth

 

Records, 1671, 160).

Wyld says in his concluding paragraph on the survival of present

plurals in eth and 122;

It seems evident ... that bouthern eth,plurals survived longer in
ggood usage than might be gathered from the late M.E. literary
works. This form is one of the Southern characteristics of the
original London dialect which were gradually ousted by E. Eidland
encroachments, but it lingered long in the conservative usage of

the upper classes of society.

§E_83 Indicative

A number of instances of the form be of the verb to be were noted

in :3 non-subjunctive use in the third person plural. As was pointed

Ontl‘under the first person plural this form be is apparently a survival
or CE. bed? . According to Lounsbury "Chaucer almost invariably uses be
or lbeni as the plural of the present ..."2 He goes on to say further
that "Be ... was constantly used as an indicative form down to the

_________
1.

IJDid., 339.
2‘ 33. R. Lounsbury, History of the English Language, 3h8.

 

-h1-

seventeenth century, and even later ..."1 My ovm observation is that
‘93 is still used by some speakers today as an indicative form. I have

listed my citations for this form.

what the keys be (Cotton, léhh, 20)

there be two rayes (Ibid., 30)

what the keyes ... be and What their power (Ibid., 19)

the keys ... be not—(Ibid., 21)

as there be who are loath to change (Ibid., 33)

as ... the keys ... _bg divers (Ibid., 3h;

there be no Rulers left (Ibid., 1125

there E 100 scheme (‘Hinthrop Papers, 1638, 263)

All that survive, and be alive (Wigglesworth, 1662, 11;)

Dead works they be, wTvanitie (Ibid., 3h)

what if ere-while they were as vile and bad as any be (Ibid., 19)
That Heav'n is theirs, that they be heirs (Ibid., 217
These men be those my Father chose (Ibid., 195

whenas within they woods they be (Danforth 16147, 103)
saving a few that be good (Eliot, 16h9, 133

I sharing them how uncapable they b_e_ (Ibid., 18)

for many such there be (Ibid., 10)

when they b_e_ sick (Ibid., 11)

they be truths now ... known (Ibid., 7)

and the-re be more people by far then be amongst us (Ibid., 8)
their soules be in a searching conditibn (Ibid., lb)
for those tha'Fbe aged (Morton, 1637, 119)
in which his instruments be (Ibid., 1&3)

 

 

 

 

 

_I_s_ as a Plural
Wyld says, "A tendency to extend the LES of is; to sentences in
which there was a plural subject is traceable in the sixteenth century
and continues among educated people well into the eighteenth century."2
I have a few instances of this usage of _i_s_ as plural which are listed

here ,

k

1’ Ibid., 3'48,‘

2° H. C. Wyld, A History of Modern Colloquial English, 356.

 

-h2-

whgriein that plenty and better state _i_s_ found (Williams 2, 1652,

l

the bellowing, the magnifying, and glorifying of the name of God
_i_s our great work and business (Ibid., 18)

Their livers and sounds, eaten, _is a good medicine (Josselyn,
1672, 16h)

Their hearts, swallowed fresh, is a good antidote (Ibid., 169)
there is three kinds (Ibid., 176)

And suEH is our text and Eontext (Willard, 1700, 6)

Their Diversions ... _i_s_ Riding Sleys (Knight, 1701;, SS)

 

In most instances here the form is is a definitely plural verb
_i_._e_. it has a plural subject ("Their livers and sounds eaten is; a good
medicine", Josselyn, 1672, 16h). In some instances a compound subject
(1.33.,two name used synonymously) might be construed as a singular
taking a singular verb (”the hallowing, the magnifying, and glorifying
of the name of God 33 our great work and business,” Williams 2, 1652,
19). The introductory word 1h_e_r_e_ used as an anticipatory subject is
often followed by E even yet today if a plural follows the verb

("there _i_s_ three kinds," Josselyn, 1672, 176).

leveling
The following instances of verbs other than £229. appear to
represent a leveling of the singular with the plural.
a ridge of mountains run (Josselyn, 1672, 139)

The pond-frog which chirp and croke (Ibid., 168)
There is a little beast ... that feed upon these plants (Ibid., 188)

 

The form run may be influenced by the preceding -_§ of "mountains”.
The “pond-frog" and "beast" are both generic nouns in these citations.
It seems quite evident that the verb in the following citations is

singular even though the form is the same as the plural.

-h3-

Elgayes before the Court to which it belongs (Portsmouth Records,

h9, bl

The said Joseph underwood doe Ingage in a bond ( {atertown Records,
1680,1h8)

Sargent Collidg have agreed (ILid., 1679, th)

as he have done formerly (ILid., 1679, lhh)

upon consideration that ye contry high-way ... hav not yet been
stated or laied oute (ILid., 1679, 1&5)

Past Tense
As far as the past tense is concerned I have evidence only for the

personal ending of the second person singular of a number of verbs and

for;!§§ as a preterite plural of the verb to be.

 

The preterite of the verb to be occurs six times as wast, once
as :33, and once as wert. wast represents the old Germanic TE ending
of strong verbs which had already been replaced in OE and survives

only in certain forms of the models e.g. shalt, wilt. Some consideration

 

will be given these forms in the chapter on the medals. I have the
following citations for wast.

How long since thou wast in thine Infancy (Bradstreet, 1678, 371)

Hath hundred‘wintersfi past since thou wast born (ILid., 371)

ihou.by old Adams wast beget (Ibid., 383)

thouLwast angry (C. Rather I, l685h8l, 2)

How wast thou tickled (Taylor, 1671, 57)

when EH ou‘wast at such a Boon or Feast why didst thou rather 1y

than lose“ thy jeast (Ibid., 57)

133 represents the regular OE form for the second singular preterite

0f been, wees. I have one instance of this form.

When-thou was got in such a merry veane
How far didst thou exceed the golden mean (Taylor, 1671, S7)

Wert represents a leveling with the plural form were with a 72
adfled. I have one instance of this form.

than wert so feeble (Shepard, 163&, 1)

4,1,-

Fifteen past tense forms of verbs other than to be were noted in
the second person singular with the -§t_ending. This -§t_ending in
the case of the preterite of strong verbs is an analogous extension
from the weak verbs. I have listed the citations.

we may alledge thou gav'st a pledge (Higglesworth, 1662, 28)
And never had more cause of woe

Then when I did what thou bad'st doe (Bradstreet, 1678, 383)
or thousand since thou brakest thy shell of horn (Ibid., 371)
If thou saw'st (Taylor, 157l,58)
Didst thou thy Grace on Treators arch expend (Ibid., 50)
'why didst thou glaver men of place (Ibid., 57)“
Didstpfix thy hope on mouldring dust (Bradstreet, 1678,h1)
Thou who didst make (C. Mather, 1680-81, 3)

as thou didst “(Ibid., 1680- 81, 3)
Thou saidst thy hear was dresst (Taylor, 1671, 57)

as thou saidst (Williams 1, léhh, 57)
where hadst thou beene (Ibid., 71)
according as thou promisedest (Ibid., 57)
Weigh, weigh thy‘words: thy Untruths all which came

out of thy mouth, and thou Confest the same. (Taylor, 1671, 57)
Why thoughtst thyselfe out of the horld as shut (Ibid., 57)

 

 

 

'Eas as a Plural
'Wyld indicates that there was a tendency "to extend the use of was.
to the 3rd Pers. P1. ..."l I have a few citations of this usage which
are listed here.

Ye orders that was drawne Vp ... and presented ... and was twice
redd (Eatertowfi_§ecords, 1679, 1L6)

The bringing of the Gospel~Dispensation and the great changes ...
was a matter of Admiration (Willard, 1700, 3)

Thair call and return was before Christa coming (Ibid., 6)

whose beams was shadedfTBradstreet, 1678, 371)
such was the-thtents (Knight, 170b, h?)

 

The most significant aspect of the personal endings considered in

‘this chapter seems to be the use of the s§_forms and -th forms in the

¥

:1- H. C. Wyld, A History of godern Colloquial English, 356.

 

.15..

third person singular of the present tense. I have not been able to
establish a definite pattern for the use of these two forms. My con-
clusion is however that aside from poetry, which shows a preference for
the 73 form, the tendency on the part of the writers considered is to
use the :3 form in material which tends to be informal and to use the
fEE form in.more serious or lofty writing.

As previously indicated a large pr0portion of the egg forms are

found in the three verbs to do, to have, and to say. Baugh points out

 

that writers felt free to use either the -s or the eth form. Baugh
further cites Richard Hodges writing in 16u3 to the effect that while
egg is often the written form the people commonly use the TE form in
speaking. The fEE form has of course virtually disappeared from

todays English. As our language had tended toward more informality

the 73 form which is closely tied up with the spoken word has completely
replaced the older TEE form everywhere except in prayers and religious

ritual o

Chapter II

PRZT"RIT7 AXD VAST PARTICIPLS OF STRONG AND WEAK VERBS
TO BE AND TO HAVE AS PE?FECT TENSE AUXILIARY VERBS

Preterites of Strong Verbs

A number of preterite forms, some of which are not usual today,
were noted in the material covered. I have listed my citations for
these forms alphabetically under the infinitive form of the verb. I
have also listed my citations for the form which is usual today. All
my citations are listed unless a statement is made to the contrary.

to abide

Mr Dudley came and abode with us (Sewall 1, 1686, 133)
Abraham abode (hilliams 1, 161414, 38)

while man unmarr'd abode (Taylor, 1671, 3b)

I find no indication in the NED or Webster that the form abode is
archaic as preterite of the verb to abide.

to bear

Pride b're the Bell (Wigglesworth, 1662, 235)

The wildest bhrubs that forest ever bare (Danforth, 16h8, 107)
I bore their grief (fligglesworth, 1652, 20)

You—Ebre the Cross (Ibid., 21)

he bore them in hand iBradford, 1630, 203)

they Bore it (Ibid., 133)

all that bore armes (Ibid., 122)

they bore up (Ibid., I79)

which ... they Bore sundrie years (Ibid., 12)

The NED indicates that bare is a northern form which became the
literary form. "The later bore [it goes on to say], assimilated in
‘Vowel to the pa. pple; appears in w. midl. texts about lhOO; it was

1R>t general till after 1600; the Shake folio of 1623 has bore and bare,

-u7-

but the Bible of 1611 has only bare."1

to become

he and his Aunt ... held a right understanding and lived as become
such Relations (Knight, l70&, h9)

He became (Bradford, 1630, 11b)

These people became (Ibid., 13)

their cause became famouss (Ibid., 21)

he became (Ibid., “93)

And [they]:became several congre ations (Ibid., 6)
Some became souldiers (Ibid., 32%

they became (Ibid., 171)

they became contemned & scorned (Ibi d., 157)
others became (Ibid., 157)

 

Since Madam Knight frequently uses the form come as a preterite of the
verb to come one might surmise that she used the form become as a
preterite of the verb to become by analogy.

to beget

of whome he begat many children (Shepard, 163&, 20)

he begat 2 children (Ibid., 16)
it Be at a good opinion (bliot, 16h9, 1)
an Impulse that begat such a Courage (Wise, 1690, 528)
hebster lists begat as archaic.2 NED also lists begat as archaic

and gives a citation with beget from Jowett's Plato, 1875.3

I have no examples of the preterite form begot.

to begin

Before this Plantationb m(Higginson, 1630,106)
I begun (Knight, l70h, I)

I begun on Tuesday to drink (Sewall 1,1689, 268)

It is of interest to note that all three of the above citations
llave the form begun with a singular subject. I have fortybthree instances

CI? the form began as a preterite. Part of the citations are listed here.

\

l. NED I. 731.

2 - Eebster,NeW'International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193h, 2&5.

3 . 1m 1, 766.

-h8-

I began to fear (Knight, l70&, 3)
when-T-first begane (Bradford, 1630, 9)

till God began (ligglesworth, 1662, 10)

it began to rain (Sewall 1,1692, 366)

we Began (Wise, 1690, 529)

they began to doubt (C. Mather 2,1699, 198)
they began to plant (Bradford, 1630, 121)
they began to build (Ibid., 121)

they Begaae to gather (Ibid., 12h)

they §E§§2.t° come (Ibid., 136)

 

The citations for the form began as a preterite were divided almost
equally between singular and plural. The NED has the following comment
on the past tense forms of to begin:

As in other verbs havinv grammatical vowel change in the pa. t.
there was an early tendency to level the forms of the 1—3 sing.
began 2 sing. begunne, p1. begunnon which has resulted in the
establishment of began as the standard form; but an alternative
form from the 01d plural begun has come down to the present day.1

 

Webster does not list berun as a past tense of to begin.

 

to bid

m him acquaint me (Sewall 1, 1677, 39)
thounbad'st doe (Bradstreet, 1678, 383)

he bad them not fear (Bradford, 1630, 18)

a seaman be d ... those which rowed (Ibid., 105)
I bid him send (Sewall 1,1689, 270)

he hid the hiarshall General look to (Ihid., 1686, 133)
Capt—Frary ... bid us wellcom (Ibid., 1086, 136)
he bid them be (Bradford,1630,_15g)

a vogce ... that bid them look (Ibid., 182)
[IJh'ét d them rarewm(might,17oh,""“29)

So as the Post bid me (Ibid., 12)

She bid me sitt_(1bid., 7)

hee ... bi.d me not fear ( bid., 12)

Landladyfi ... bid the girl hand her (Ibid., h6)
Eahe] Bid him see (Ibid., 51)

they bld her go cal 11 (C. 1.'ather 2,1699, 199)
Ehey]: bid us loclce (Shepard, 1631;, 3C

 

 

1. NED, 1, 768.

-hg-

All of the above citations for the form bad or badst have a

 

singular subject. All but two of the citations for the form bid_have

a singular subject. According to the NED there are three forms of the
preterite of the verb to bid, bad, bade, and bid. Bad and bade appear
to be from the ME singular past tense bed, while 239.13 a later past
tense tram the past participle 239932'1 'Bebster gives bad as archaic.2

to break

thou Brakest (Bradstreet, 1678, 371)

at midnight brake forth a light (higglesworth, 1662, 10)
the plague brake out (Shepard, 163h, 16)

£er brake (s‘eTva' I1 1, 1671;, b)

[they] Brake (Wigglesworth, 1662, 10)

a fire that broke out (Bradford, 1630, 181)

which broke out (Ibid., 182)

‘which Bran out of ye house (Ibid., 126)

fig] brT-o e it up (Sewall, 169877181)

as ye seas broak over such places (Bradford, 1630, 187)

they broake (T5id., 105)

The NED says that "in late HE brake became the regular form both in

 

 

sing. and pl., which being retained in the Bible of 1611, is still

familiar as the archaic form. But in the early 16th c. ... brake

 

began to be displaced by the modern broke formed after the Pa. pple."3

 

to cleave
Your Souls clave to the dust (higglesworth, 1662, 29)
Ye Govr and better purt which clave together (Bradford, 1630, 111)

NED says of the form clave "The (originally northern) Pa. t. clave

 

'Which appeared in both verbs [blifan and cleofian' is not normal in

61";her; it was apparently analogical taken over from one of the other

 

 

1- NED I, 8u9.

2- ‘Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., l93h, 25h.

3- NED I, 1070.

-90-

classes of strong vbs. having a in the past ..."1
to come
having crossed Providence Ferry we come to a River (Knight 170h,
9)

lost in Thought ... I come up with the post (Ibid., ll—12)

wch as we come nearer the “bottom twas totally dark (Ibid., 12)

I told her I come ... to have (Ibid., 6)

mounting again ... [1:1come to an ordinary (Ibid., 30)

About seven that Evening, we come to New London Ferry (Ibid., 28)

after we left the Swamp, we come *to Billinges (Ibid., 5)

I was ... tired and cold when we come to our Inn (Ibid., 61)

foreseeing we should not have such another Opportunity till we
come to Killingsworth (Ibid., 31)

we putt forward ... and about seven ... come to Killingsworth
(Ibid., 32)

fie come to New hochell ... where we had a good Breakfast (Ibid.,

h 5

From hence we come to Hors Neck, where'we Baited (Ibid., 60)

we come to our Im and could get nothing (Ibid., 61;

from whence they'both come (Ibid., h9)

Dome ... come there one day to visit him, who being then abroad,
they sat down (Ibid., 65)

which they delayed till Thursday and then come with new amusements
(Ibid., 67)

at length ... we come to an accomodation (Ibid., 68)

till we come to New tendon and Lodged (Ibid., #68)

wee come to a river which ... was swell'd (Ibid., 69)

was come to the other side (Ibid., 69-70)

the f1rst Inn wee come to had—(Ibid., 70)

Landlady come in, with her hair about her ears (Ibid., 31)

I had scarce done thinking when an Indian-like 151551 come to
the door (Ibid., 25)
so much asunder that the Light come throu' everywhere (Ibid., 23)

we come to Fairfield where we met (Ibid., h?)

we ... _went forward and come to Spit tig Devil (Ibid., 57)

about three Cwe],come to_H§Ifdway house where we Baited (Ibid., 57)

Those that come on th heir perticuler looked for (Bradford, IE3 O,

177
the whole Instrument ... met with Opposition, and all come to
Nothing (C. Rather, 1696, 211)
our men beat them from place to place and about Sun set or
Companies come back (Wise, 1690, S35)

\

1- NED II, 1485-6.

 

 

 

 

 

-51-

Since the citations for the form came are quite numberous and
since this is the current form today I have listed only a few of my
citations.

[1] came (Sewall 1, 1698, h82)

Jane came (Ibid., 1676-7, 35)

he came—(Bradford, 1630, 69)

which ... came to pass (Ibid., 2h)

before Christ came (Williams 1, l6hh, 58)

he came (Portsmouth Records, l6h7, 35)

Mr. John Indicot came over (Johnson, 16511, M)
we soon after came into (Knight, l70h, 33)
about 11.we came to (Ibid., h6)

they came (Ibid., 1689, 267)

.they came to dye by it (Bradford, 1630, 113)
they came to raise a living (Ibid., 2h)

the servants came (Ibid., 102)

they came to see me (Wise, 1690, 532)

we came (Ibid., 532)

they came (C. Liather l, 1681, 1‘5)

they came (HUbbard, 1690, ll)

 

 

 

Outside of Madam Knight the form ggmgywas virtually universal for
the past tense of to come in the material covered. It is perhaps of
interest to point out that Madam Knight uses the form game as a past
tense of tg_ggme only twice in her Journal. Madam Knight appears to

have been a woman of some culture and her fondness for the form come

 

as past tense can hardly be ascribed to a lack of education.

The NED lists the form 2223 as a preterite from the fourteenth
through the sixteenth centuries and gives a citation from Sir W. Bulwer
”writing in 1523. The NED appears to consider the form figme_used as a
preterite of to come as dialectal in modern English.1

to drink

5e drunks water (Bradford, 1630, 112)
being ye first New England water they drunke of (Ibid., 99)

 

1. NED, II, 650-651-

-52-

I drank (Wigglesworth, 1662 , 19)

I drank (Sewall 1, 1686, 138)

Ire—dra—nk (Ibid., 1689, 265)
The NED gives drank onLy as the present day form of the preterite of
to drink. It lists the form drunk as a preterite of to drink _in the
seventeenth century and gives a citation from Shakespeare writing in
1606.1 Webster lists the form drank as the preterite of to drink and
adds, "formerly also drunk" .2

to drive

the wind ... drave our ship (Shepard, 1631;, 7)

fit] drave (Ibid., 50)

they drave it hence (Danforth, 16149, 108)

they Eave Catle (Wise, 1690, 530)

the force of ye wind being so great as made her anchors give way
and she drive right upon them (Bradford, 1630, 186)

as ye seas Eroak and drive her against great roks (Ibid., 187)
they drive her into deep water, where she lay sunke (Ibid., 188)

I drove a treenail (Sewall l, 1692, 369)

cm drove them (Wise, 1690, 530)

the things—Mb 23312 mee (C. Mather 1, 1681, 9)
The NED states that gr_a_t_v_e_ is a northern form "which long held the
field (as in various versions of the Bible) against the southern 93.91:..." .3
”1110 form drivegnz is listed as a preterite plurai only in the NED,
thirteenth to fifteenth century with a citation from 2133113 78, c 11450.
here seems little doubt from the context that the instances of dill?
listed here are past tense. 1'his form appears to be from the VE

Preterite plural drifon. The fom drove is a development or the OE

Singular preterite draf.

 

1. NEID, III, 667.
2. Webster, New International DictionaryJ 2nd Ed. 1931;, 788.

3. NED, III, 670-671.

to eat

as good as I ever eat in England (Higginson, 1630, 9)

one of which paysoHEd a whole ships company that eat of it
(“orton, 1637, 116)

Satterday, June 5th I rode to Newbury ... on which day eat
strawberries and cream (Sewall 1,1686,lb3)

I noted no instances of the form ate as a preterite of the verb to eat.

 

The NVD lists the form eat as a past tense of the verb tg_eat from the
seventeenth to the nineteenth century.1 The spelling ea in the above
citations does not throw any clear light on the pronunciation during
the period: it could mean either [e] (from OE plural gton) or C2,]
(the vowel current in British English today). Rebster gives the form

eat as an archaic preterite of the verb to eat.2
to dare
I dare not venture; so the Post got a Ladd and Cannoo to cary me
to tother side (Knight, 170h, 9)
I darid not venture to Ride (Ibid., 23)

neither durst [I] leave off the same (Higginson, 16,30,111)
he durst not venture to assault us (Ibid., 65)

I durst write no more (hinthrop, 1635- I, 163)

The ese things I durst scarce think off (Ibid., 178)

I durst freely Joyne (Eliot, l6h9, 1h)

she durst not say (C. Mather 2,1699, 200)

nor ye mr master] durst venture any further (Bradford, 1630, 155)
he durst s ay no longer “(Ibid., 158)

[119]“ never durst goe from them (Ibid., 137)

as he durst not out further to sea (Ibid., 83)

ye mr [master] durst not put to sea (IEid., 121)

 

 

 

we durst not put into ye chanell (Higginson, 1630, 62)
we durst not make ourselves known (Shepard, 163&, 7)
to which they durst not trust (Bradford, 1630, 152)
as far as they durst (Johnson, 165b, hS)
they durst not since hold (Sewall l, 1686, 131)
[they] durst not board them (‘v’Jise, 1690, 529)
they durst not cease (Williams 1, l6hh, 63)
. NED, III, pt. 1, 220

2. Webster, New International Dictionary 2nd Ed., 1931;, 811.

 

-Sh-

In the first citation from Madam Knight ("I dare not venture") she is
clearly using the form as a past tense. According to Eebster the form

dare is an original past tense form.1 In the second citation ("I darid

 

not venture") Madam Knight seems to have transferred the verb to the
weak category. I find no indication in either the NED or tebster that

the form durst, from OE preterite dorste, is not heard as a variant of
dared, past tense of to dare, in current English.

to fling
he dash'd out its Brains and then flang it into the river (C.
Mather 2, 212)

The NED lists flang as a preterite form in the seventeenth century and

gives a citation from Drayton writing in 1622.2

Egsggther g§d_in the ship 52 planters (Higginson, 1630, 60)
The NED lists the form EEEE.aS northern dialect and gives a citation
from Ramsay'writing in 1725. It lists the form 1223 as archaic in the
sixteenth, seventeenth and nineteenth centuries.3 The form gag appears

to be from ygdg_and from the earlier CE singular preterite form eode.

to hel _

ho preach (Sewall l, 167h-5, 8)
G hol me to pray (Ibid., 1678-9, h6)
he hTEe ped (Bradford, I536, 159)

.According to the NED the ME plural form of the past tense, holpen, with
'the o of the past participle was extended to the singular also about 1500

and was used frequently until the seventeenth century. A citation is

‘

ll. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193L. 668)
2. m), Iv, 326.

3. Ibid , 2119-250.

-55-

given in NED from Mirrormfor magistrates, 1559.1 It is interesting to
point out that Bradford used the weak form of the verb to help in the

single citation noted.

to ride
I rid to Tyburn and saw (Sewall l, 1689, 265)
[II-Din'd in Great Russell Street ... then ridd to Hemsted (Ibid.,

1689, 265)
I] bought the Gazett there. From thence ridd to Highgate (Ibid.,
1689, 265)

I Ridd on slowly ... where the Rode was very stony and uneven

(R—nI'g‘ht, 1701;, 26)

the Post got a Ladd and Cannoo to carry me ... and he rid thro
(Ibid., 9)

they gott into ye Cape-harbor‘wher they ridd in saiftie (Bradford,

1630: 93)
so we rid it out ... though the anchor stopt the ship (Shepard,

163&, SI)
Mr. Cook and I rid in the Coach (Sewall 1, 1698, h82)
Majr Generall. Cook and I rid in it to Charleston, and laid it

there (Ibid., 1698, h82) -_—
Here we Ridd over a Bridge made of one entire stone ... it lay over

a passage (Knight, l70&, 59)

I rode ... to Charleston Ferry (Sewall l, l67h, 6)
as farr as I Rode (Knight, 170b, 37)

like the Creature Balsam rode on (Ibid., h2)

 

they road (Sewall l, l67h, h)

Father and self rode (Ibid., 1677, 39)

we Rode on (Knight, 1705, 12)

by there direction we Rode on (Ibid., 32)

being very glad of his Company we rode something harder (Ibid., 70)

The form ridgd) appears to be a development of the 0E preterite plural
ridon which was extended to the singular. To judge from the NED ridgd)
‘Was quite common as a preterite in the sixteenth and seventeenth

Centuries.2 Webster lists the form rid as an archaic preterite of to ride.3

‘

l. NED, v, 209.
2. RED, VIII, pt. 1, 651;.

3. ‘Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 21h5.

-g5.

The preterite form rode is a development of the earlier singular form
OR mid.

to rise
‘which was from the time I went to bed to the time I riss (Knight,

17Gb, h8)
having sat and talk'd ... He Riss, took his Hatt (knight, 170b, 50)

I rose (Sewall l, 1689, 271)
ye ship rose againe (Bradford, 1630, 19)

 

To judge from the NED the form riss, from the CE plural rison, was
dialectal in the seventeenth century.1 I have heard uneducated people

use riz as a preterite of to rise. The form rose develops from an
earlier singular preterite.

to run
the sea run high that altho some attempt was made (Wise, 1690, 528)

they could—hot come to the Bark nor land the Sea run so high

(Ibid°: 529)
I went and run the Line (Sewall l, 1686,128)

She drew a chair ... and then run upstairs (Knight, l70&, 7)
in going over a Bridge under wEH—the hiver Run ... my horse

stumbled (Ibid., 31)

they left me and runn'(hinthrop Papers, 1637, 2h?)
some runn away in the night (Ibid., 1637, 2&7)

they fled ... & rafie up into ye woods (Bradford, 1630, 98)
they rane away (I IEid., 98)
their— men rane (Ibid., 103)

The NED,lists the form run, from an earlier plural preterite form
Ifinnnon, as a preterite of the verb to run, in the seventeenth century
and gives a citation from Stanley writing in 1655.2 The form 332 is a

development of an earlier singular form.

‘1

l. NED, VIII, 708-9.
2- Ibid., 897.

-57-

to shrink
And though some few shrunk at these first conflicts (Brad ford,
1630,21)

The NED indicates that the form shrunk, from an earlier form shrunken,

is the original plural preterite of the verb to shrink and that shrunk

still survives as a preterite both singular and plural.1 Webster lists
both shrank and shrunk as preterite forms of to shrink.2

to sing
If] Sun , or rather wept and chatterd the 1&2 Psalm (Sewall l,
168

9, 271)
As he went along he sung Psalms (Sewall 2,1697, 15)
[he Sung twice afterm ybeing there which was late (Sewall l,

l 9?, 369)
Sung after dinner (Ibid., 1692, 369)
sang (Ibid., 1686,1557
The NED gives both the form sang, from an earlier singular, and the
form sung, from an earlier plural, as the preterite of to sing, and

says that sung was the usual past tense form in the seventeenth and

eighteenth centuries.3 Webster gives both the form sang and the form
sung as the preterite of to sing.Ll

to sink

being ... laid on the water he immediately sunk right down (I.

Mather 1,168h, 21)
one of their wheels ... Sunk into the Ground (C. Mather 2,1699,

235)
The NED lists both sank and sunk as the preterite of the verb to sink

 

 

#1

l. NED, VIII, pt. 2, 728.
2. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., l93h, 2325.
3. NED, IX, pt. 1, 76.

14. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., l93h, 23h3.

-58-

and says "the use of sunk as the pa. t. has been extremely common."1

Webster also gives both sank and sunk as the preterite to the verb to

 

 

sing.2 Sunk is from an earlier plural form OE suncon. Bank is a

 

 

 

 

development of an earlier singular form OE sane.

to speak

He never spake more (Bradford, 1630, 139)
those ye Apostle James spake of (Ibid., 139)
he only spake of it (Ibid., 185)

our Lord spaEe (Cotton, Iéhh, 27)

he spake (Eliot, l6h9, lO)

who-Igifigj spake (Taylor, 1671, 31)

Thus spake the Judge (Wigglesworth, 1662, 21)
then SpaEe the Holy one (Ibid., 18)

Solomon ... Spake (Williams I, l6hh, 58)

So spake the 15rd (Ibid., 123)

the Lord spake (Ibid., 112)

well spake the famous Elizabeth (Ibid., 56)
as Jesus Christ spake of (Williams 2, 1652, h)
Frederic ... spake (hard, 16h7, 8)

he spake (Shepard, 163&, 22)

nor Hot nor, cold she s ake (Bradstreet, 1678, 168)
He spake (Sewall l, 168%, 396)

I Spake (Ibid., 1686, 396)

he spaEe (Tbid.,l689, 268)

Mr.-?hillips spake (Ibid., 167b-5, 8)

he spake lIbid), l67h, 5)

Mr Stoughton spake (Ibid., 1686, 133)

ma or spake (Ibid., I586, lbl)

[hej spake (Ibid., 1689, 270)

Mr. Baffler EEEEé (Ibid., 1689, 266)

Cousin Savage spake (lbid., 1676-7, 35)

Mr. Gersham Hobart spake (Ibid., 1676-7, 35)
Hr Torrey spake (Ibid., 1675-7, 36)

The Governour spake (Sewall 2, 1697, 13)

 

 

 

 

 

 

General ... and Self spake (Ibid., 1686, 139)

A Protest which some 5 3E9 for (Ibid., 1686, 139)

my father-in-law and Goodman Needham spake (Ibid., 1676-7, 36)
Mr. Noyes and Er Slden spake (Ibid., 167637, 37)

they that spake (Winthrop Papers, 1639, 129)

we spake to many (Lechford, 1638-bl, 278)

 

 

k

l. NED, IX, pt. 1, 9o.

2. Webster, yew International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., l93h, 23b5.

 

-59-

he spoke in broken English (Bradford, 1630, 11h)
The Marquis ... spoke (I. Mather 3, 1716, 3)

I spoke to Mr. Usher (Sewall l, 1069, 268)

none ... spoke (Ibid., 1686, 129)

 

they spooke (Bradford, 1630, 170)
The form spage_appears to be the usual preterite form both singular and
plural in the material covered. But apparently one felt free to use
either §2§§e_or EZQES' Sewall uses both in the following sentence "I

spoke to Yr. Usher not to do harm ... because he spake of going to the

 

 

King" (Sewall 1, 1689, 269). The NED indicates that the form:5pake was
used as a preterite in the seventeenth century and gives a citation

from W. Forde writing in 1616.1 Webster lists the form spake as an

archaic past tense of to speak.2

5“.-

 

to spring

my seITe walking in the woods sprung a Partridge (Higginson, 1630,
15)

they sprung a leak (Sewall 2, 1697, 13)
NED lists sprang, originally a singular, and sprung, originally a plural,
as preterite forms of the verb to spring.3 Webster also lists sprang
and sprung_as preterite forms of the verb to spring.h

to wit
1 wist not what to wish (Bradstreet, 1678, 370)

This form is apparently from the CE preterite singular wiste of the

 

preterite present verb witan. The NED lists it as a pseudo archaic form.S

 

lo NED, Ix’ptO 1, 533’

2. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193b, 2hl2.

 

3. bYED’ IX, pt. 1, 6920
A. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193h, Zth.

S. NED, x, pt. 2, 200.

to write
I writt to manuscripts (Lechford, 1638-bl, 2)
I wriEE a petition (Ibid., 3)
I tooke out a little book ... & writ down (Shepard, 163&, 23)
[he] writ to others (Bradford, 1630, 151)
he write a leter (Ibid., 153)
he a so write (Ibid.,*18h)
hr. Robinson write a leter (Ibid., 77)
by a ... letter he write (Ibid., 86)
he taught himselfe and write many books (Ibid., 27)
Mr. Secretary ... writt (Sewall 1, 1689, 131)
I writt to Cous. Nath. Dumer (Ibid., 1689, 270)
writt to Eliakim (Ibid., 1689, 270)
writt to my wife (Ibid., 1689, 268)
writt to Cous. Quinsey (Ibid., 1689, 270)
im Mr. Zech Tuthill (WI'WI ., 1689, 271)
writt ... that they would remitt (Ibid., 1689, 270)
J wTTTt't‘ him the News (Ibid., 1689, 257)
writt to my Unkle (Ibidtj'l689, 267)
Iwritt to my dear wiie (Ibid., 271)
Cd writt to my wife inCIOSing (Ibid., 1689, 269)
wr"'i‘€£' to Mrs. Poole (Ibid., T689, 271)
he writ to Calvin (Sewall 2, 1697, 12)

 

 

they were forst to selle of some of their provissions. Then they
write a letter (Bradford, 1630, 75)
they write to ye Govr and desired they might joyne with them (Ibid.,

 

151:)
they tooke exception at ye warrants ... and write to him (Ibid.,
153)

[1'9” wrote (C. Mather l, 1681,15)

e Luthour ... write C.illiams 1,16hh, 61)
Eeza ... wrote (It id., 61)

a Friend who thus wrote (Ibi id.,
E] w_r_'______ote (Sewall 1,1676-7, 36)
I‘wrote “(Ibid., l67h, 6)

 

 

29)

 

those who both wrote and preached (Bradford, 1630, 30)
frkue NED indicates that the form writ, originally a plural, was used as
‘1 Ibreterite of the verb to write from.the fifteenth to the nineteenth

t38rntury and gives a citation from Lady Halkett writing about 1669.1

\__I

1~ NED, x, pt. 2, 337.

~61-

Webster lists the form writ as an archaic preterite of the verb to

 

write.1 The form wrote is from an earlier singular form OE wrat.

 

clipped Past Participles of Strong Verbs
A number of instances of the abbreviated or clipped past participle
of strong verbs were noted in material covered. This clipped past
participle is really the regular phonetic development of the OE past

participle ended in en. In ME this §2_ending remained 23 or the n
dropped off leaving spas the ending of the past participle. he following

citations from Chaucer will show that he used either the en_or 9 form of

the past participle.

And to be bounden under subjeccioun (Man of law's Tale, 1.270)
Under this yok of mariage ybounde (Merchant's Tale, 1.1285)

Soun ys noght but eyr ybroken (House of Fame, 1:765)

Ryt so soun ys air ybroke (Ibid., 1.776)

when she dronken hadde hir draughte (General Prologue, 1. l3h-S)
And when ech of them had dronhe his part—(Killer's Tale, 1. 3&98)
Unknowen was the quern and eek the melle (The Former Age, 1. 6)
For Frenssh of Parys was to hire unknowe (General Prologue, 1.

125)

The e ending of the past participle generally disappeared leaving no

 

 

erxiing. Thus OE eten (Past participle of etan) became eate or eat.

This will account for such a form as eate which is noted here in

 

Serventeenth century American English. The en ending of the past

lDaacticiple eaten, spoken, etc. which is the usual form today in all

 

Stxrong verbs, except those of the third category, represents a re-

eStablishment of the en form. The past participle of the verb to sing,

\

:L- Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd id., l93h, 2959.

-62-

sung represents a past participle which has never had the lost_enh
termination restored. Apparently the same process took place in the
case of sung as in that of the past participle of other strong verbs:

CE sung'en;l.-IE sungen7sunee > sung. This is, of course, true of the

 

verbs to ring and to swim, and in general of strong verbs of the third
category. It is perhaps of interest to point out that the past

participles sung, rung, swum are seldom used as attributive adjectives.

 

It seems possible that this may have something to do with the fact that
there has been no re-establishment of the en ending.

I have listed my citations for the clipped form of the past
participle and for the corresponding full form in 33 if any full forms
were noted. All the citations found are given unless a statement has
been made to the contrary under a particular verb. The citations are
listed under the infinitive form of the verbs arranged alphabetically.

to beat
(They'lreturned having fought and beat them (Wise, 1690, 529)

I also have the 32 form.

a few ... had beaten (Ibid., 539)

 

to beget _

THEE-By—old Adam wast begot (Bradstreet, 1678, 383)

The Indian dog is a creature begotten twilt a wolf and a fox
Josselyn, 1672, 150)

 

to bid
Thou Has bid me to beleeve (C. Mather, 1681, 2)
Eliakim not bidden (Sewall 1, 1686, 136)

to bite

former things boyling in his mind but bit in as was discern'd
(Bradford, 1630, 161)

[but] they were once Bitt by a sharper (Knight, l70&, 63)

-63-

to break

a one roak and disjoynted (Killiams 2, 1652, lb)

John Francis ... had his right legg ... broke (bewall l, 167h, 5)
your Honours have broke ... and taaen (h'lliams l, léhh, 6)

H'eth broke his legs (laylor, 1671, 39)

The following instances of broken were noted.

our Discourse was broken off (Sewall 1, 1676-7, 37)

whose streams are obstructed with falls of broken rocks (Hubbard,
1680, 16)

the broken bagges of hiches (billiams l, léhh, 13)

this broken piece (tilliams 2, 1652, iii)

to choose

By means of those whom thou hast chose (higglesworth, 1662, 38)
But as for those whom I have chose (Ibid., 20)

thousands ... have rather chose to yEEld (Williams 1, léhh, 63)
John Jackson is chose constable (Salem Records, 16h7, 1h?)

 

 

The form chosen heavily outnumbers the clipped past participle of

o-u—n-‘a- u w

this verb. I have eightybseven instances of chosen. A few of the

 

citations are given here.

two were chosen (Sewall 2, 1697, 12)

Capt. Townsend is chosen (Sewall l, 1686, 138)

The three chosen are (Katertown Records, 163h, 1)

These 11 Freemen chosen (Ibid., 163?, 3)

John Anthony chosen Town Clerks (Portsmouth Records, 1681, 210)
voted major John KIbro chosen moderator (Ibid., 1681, 210)
mr William hall is chossen (Ibid., 1670, IE2)

John nobinson is chosen Cunstable (Salem Records, 16h7, 150)
John Balch & William Bodge are chosen (Ibid., léh7, lh8)

Also Kr. William Brewster who was chosen (Bradford, 1630, lb)
ther was one chosen in England (Ibid., 59)

 

 

 

to drink.
eatEn as a sollade, and the broth drunk with it (Josselyn, 1672,
192)

made drunke (Williams 1, léhh, 60)
drunken men (Ward, 16h7, l)

to eat

they would have eate it up (Bradford, 1630, 151)

But we have in thy presence been, say some, and eaten there
(Wigglesworth, 1662, 27)

eaten as a sollade (Josselyn, 1672, 150)

verb

-5u-

to forget
Their names without a Record are foreg ot (Bradstreet, 1678, 381)
not to be forgotten (Bradford, 1630, 112)

to get ‘
Gotit) appears to be the common form of the past participle of the

 

to get in the material covered. I have sixteen instances of the

 

of the form got and only two of the form gotten.

[be was} got into ye shipe (Ibid., 93)

he had gott his language (Bradford, 1630, 11h)

some yt E a3 got (Ibid., 175)

all thines were got ready (Ibid ., 71)

all otb oer things* were gott in readiness (Ibid., 72)
[the men] which were gott abord (lb (1., 18)

store ... might be not.(lbid., lSu)

after ye first boat-fill was gott abord (Ibid., 18)

 

ye shalofihbeing got ready (Ibid., 100)

corn that was got—(Ibid., 156)

what was gott was d1 vided (I bid., 166)

ther was never got other recompence (Ibid., 168)
what was gott (Ibid., 151)

they had get—a patente (Ibid., 203)

they had gate (Ibid., 1137'“

safe got or'e (Knight,170h, 1h)

The field pieces being got to shore (hiss, 1690, 531)
until we had gotten more—(Ibid., 527)

some springs ... have gotten some tincture (Hubbard, 1680, 2h)

 

 

 

to hide
I have six instances of the form hid as a past participle and one

Of the form hidden. I have listed my citations.

El] spent that Sabbath lying hid in the cornfealds (Shepard, 163h,
22)

whose flamir:g Eyes hid things doth sry, (T igglesworth, 1662, 12)
I have not hid (”illiams 1,16hh, 12)

that which is “hid (Hubbard,1680,2h)

where he might—lye hid (Ibid., 26)

that any of the posterity of Adam should 1y hid (Ibid., 26)

which was hidden or not known (tillard, l7OOI~§)

 

to ride
I have four instances of the form Ridd as a past participle,

ineidentally all from Sarah Knight. I do not have any instances of the

form ridden.

 

-65-

we had Kidd (Knight, l70h, h)

when we had Ridd ... we come (Ibid., h- 5)
when we had hidd about an hour v:e come (Ibid., 5)
Having Ridd thro a dif‘ficult river (Ibidtj—ZQ)

to speak

those ... sink deepest which are spoke latest (Bradstreet, 1678, 3)

ye select men have spoke with old Goodman Joans (hatertown Records,
1680, 1117)

they have spoke (hilliams 1,16hh, 58)

as was once spoke (Ibid., 7)

after I had spoke to her (Sewall 1,1698-9, b92)

to be spoken in its place (Bradford, 1630, lab)

the command is spoken ( illiaws 1,16hh, hh)

there is anothers §p0ken of (sillard, 1700, 6)

there somethings spoken of (Ibid., 9)

I have spoken U af::fi loq7, 23

I had stoken (Sewall l, 1:76-7 ., 38)

the Frees ident havingt=poken (Ibid., 1686, 1L1)

Salaries are not spoke2_of-(l::d., 1692, 267)

 

to sing
the 2hps sung (Sewall l, 1686, 138)
133 Ps sung (Ibid., 1686, 130)

 

to sink
She lay sunke (Bradford, 1630, 188)
some ... were ... buried and others sunke (Ibid., h9)

 

 

to shrink

For Aches and Shrunk Sinews (Josselyn, 1672, 151)
Their grease is soveraign for all manner of aches and shrunk
sinews (Ibid., 151)

 

to spring
such pleats as have sprung up (Josselyn, 1672, lhl)
a new-sprung sect of Fhantasticks (hard, 16h7, 25)

to sting
an Indian was stung to death (Higginson, 1630, 17)

to write
I have ”eight instances of the form writ(t) or write as a past

participle of the verb to write. I have eleven instances of the form

Written.
\—

-66..

a brefe leter writ at ye same time (Bradstreet, 1630, 77)
another leter writ to ye Govr (Ibid., 167)
A leter ... write to Mr. Carver—(Ibid., 131)
Another leter'aas write (Ibid., 15i7‘
ye former letter write by mr. Sherley (Ibid., 193)
he had writ (SewaiITii 1697, 15) ““
the mos?“6f‘it was penn'd and writ (Williams 2, 1552, iv)
the Essex Magistrates [were] writt to be here (Sewall l, 1686, 131)
shewing me a letter written to (Ibid., 1686, 136) g
the word of God ... written to ... churches (Johnson, léSL, b6)
they had written (I. lather l, lédh, 19)
a relation written by him (Bradford, 1630, 116)
the day and yeare aboue written (Salem Records, 1635, 13)
the day and yeare above written (Ibid., 1635, 1h)
himselfe had written (Lillians l, léhh, 61)
he Answer ... written from godly intentions (Ibid., 61)
Scriptures ... written long since (Ibid., 29)

 

 

I have two instances of the rather curious form writnd as past
participle of the verb to write. '
for ye true ... performance of what is above writnd (hatertown

Records, 1680, 1&8)
what is above writnd (Ibid., 1680, 1&6-7)

 

The-d of writnd in the above instances may be an excresentjg after

 

final 2.

Jespersen points out that these clipped past participles persisted
to some extent into the nineteenth century. Speaking of the form 25253.
he says, "In the 17th and 18th centuries EEEEE.W35 common as a ptc
alongside of broken."1 Jespersen goes on to point out that brg£§_is a
present-day colloquial form meaning 'out of money, bankrupt'. 2 The
apocopated participles arestill heard today among uneducated people.
I have heard brgge_and spoke fFGQJQUtly and also such combined forms as

snake—bit and dog—bit.

—___

1. Otto Jespersen, A Modern English Grammar on Historical Principles,
VI, 61.

 

2. Ibid., 61.

In.
”BACOII
,. Q..\~..9‘ci.
. p
I. vi
.r .

-67-

Jespersen seems to believe that the position of the past participle
may be a factor in determining whether the clipped or full form is used.
He says, "There is a tendency to drop the n-in absolutely final position,

e.g. he was drunk, but to keep it in the middle of a syntactic (and

 

phonetic) group to form a sort of continuing link or 'buffer-syllable',

e.g. a drunken sailor." Jespersen appears to imply that rhythm may be

 

involved in the choice between the clipped or full form of the past
participle.1
leveling of Past Participle of Strong Verbs
with Preterite Singular

The following instances appear to be a leveling of the past
participle with the preterite singular.

we had began (Rinthrop Papers, 1675, h28)

three Companies that had taken up houses and began to roast and

bake (Wise, 1690, 531)

The NED says of began as a past participle, "The rare Pa pple
began shows a form leveling in another direction."2 I should assume
that a leveling of the past participle with the preterite singular is
indicated by this statement.

which being pulveriz'd and drank in white wine is a present

remedy (Josselyn, 1672, 1645
which being pulveriz'd and drank in a convenient liquor will stop

(Ibid., 16b)

The NED says of the form drank, "from the 19th c. drank was

 

intruded from the pa. t. into the pa. pple., prob. to avoid the

10 Ibid., 77.

-68-

inebriat associations of d:unk."l

if it had {311 out (Rise, 1690, 53h)

The NED lists the form £311 as a past participle in the seventeenth
century but apparently did not give any example of it.2

the Hills are shggk (higglesworth, 1662, 13)

The NED gives a citation of the form shook as past participle from
Blackmore, 1695.3

though had never spake more word in it (hard, 16h7, 8)

 

The NED lists the form spake as a past participle in the sixteenth
and seventeenth centuries, with a citation from h. Forde writing in

1616.h

after they had tooke out (Bradford, 1630, 8h)

Hajor Pynchon has not took his Oath (Sewall, 1, 1686, 137)

a Print Uousin Hull had took in (Ibid., 1689, 267)

those things were drawn up by a pally, and so took in at a window
(Ibid., 1675, 10) "“

Ehel could not have took it (Ibid., 1686, 135)

Mercy hath took it of? (Taylor, 1671, Sh)

they are took Captive (Ibid., h?)

The NED givesacitation of the form took as a past participle from

Jeremy Taylor writing about 1667.5

 

1. NED III, 667.

2. NED IV, 38.

3. NED, VIII, pt. 2, 728.
b. NED IX, pt. 1, 533.

So NED IX, pt. 2, 360

-59-

Some of these levelings of the past participle with the preterite
singular are heard fairly commonly today among careless or uneducated
speakers. We hear for example the expression, "He was badly shook up
in the accident." Last week I heard "That is the third trip he's 32::
to Jackson." I have also this citation from the editorial page of
Collier’s: Mr. Ruark has obviously got took down with genius in the

foot."1 While the form took in this citation is obviously used

facetiously it is not enclosed in quotation marks and is clearly used
as a past participle. It is also of interest to point out the use of

the clipped past participle got in the above citation.

Weak Past Participles of Strong Verbs

A few instances of weak past participles were noted of verbs which
today normally have the strong past participle. The citations are listed
here.

to drink

I drank so much ... that I was dead drunk. art-[J was so carryed

from the place where I had drinked (Shepard, 163&, 21-22)
It is interesting to note the several forms of the verb to drink

in this single sentence. I do net find the form drinked listed as a

past participle of to dripk in the NED.

 

to stin
except the partie stinged haue about him some of the root of an
Herbs (Higginson, 1535, 17)

The NED lists the form stinged as a past participle of the verb

__

1. Collier's, July 18, 1953, 70.

-70-

to sting in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, with a citation
from R. Crompton writing in 1587.1

to swell .

An Indian whose thumb was swell'd (Josselyn, 1672, 195)

For Swell'd Legs (Ibid., 175)

The NED gives both the form swollen and the form swelled as the
past participle of to swell. It states "Pa. pple. swollen less usually

swelled." It gives a citation for the form swelled from Dryden writing

in 1697.2

Old Past Participial Forms

A few survivals of earlier past participial from were noted, some
of which are still used adjectivally today. I have listed these alpha-
betically under the infinitive form of the verb.

to behold

to whom I have been beholden (C. Mather 2, 1699, 198)

unto whom.myse1fe & many others were much beholden (Bradford,

1630, 112)

The NED indicates that beholden in an adjectival sense meaning
obligated is current English.3

to cleave

the wood of the Pine tree clouen in little slices (Higginson, 1630
16)

 

 

1. NED IX, pt. 1, 966-7.
2. NED IX, pt. 2, 317.
3. NED I, 775.

-71-

The NED lists the form cloven.as a past participle of to cleave a

variant of cleft. It appears to be used only as an adjective, especially

with reference to the idea of cloven hoof or foot.1

to hold

till he was hald up (Bradford, 1630, 93)

to be holden“ ... by the rents duo (Iechford,1638-h1, 12)

To be holden of the chief Lord (Ibid., 12)

At the towns Court houlden at Portsmouth (Portsmouth Records,
1650, h6-7)

the towns Corte to be houlden upon the 16 day (Ibid., 1650, h6)

At a generall Towne meeting holden the 18th (Salem Records, 16h7,
150)

The NED states "The Pa. pple became holden north halden."2 One

 

might assume that held is a clipped form of the northern past participle.

The NED goes on to say that ”in 16th c. holden began to be displaced by

held from Pa. t. and is now archaic, but preserved by its use in legal

and formal language."3

to help

[i lwas holp ... to argue (Sewall 1, 1676-7, hS)

The NED says that the past participle holpen of the verb to help

"occurs shortened to holpe" from the fourteenth to the seventeenth

century.h

to lads

5;IE§_Iaden (Bradford, 1630, 130)

yo ship was laden (Ibid., 132)

to have been bettor‘laden (Ibid., 155)

this ship was ... laden with clapbord (Ibid., 177)

 

 

 

NED II, 531.
NED, v, 330
NED v, 330.

NED v, 209.

-72-

I found no indication in either the NED or Webster that the form
laden is unusual in current English.

to lie
Sam Moody dyed having lyen sick of the jaundice (Sewall l, 1675, 9)

The NED gives the form lygn as a past participle of tg_lig from
the fourteenth to the eighteenth century and gives a citation from de
Foe writing in 1756.1

to mis-do

But—353?? one that hath mis-done (Wigglesworth, 1662, 22)

And every one that hath mis-done (Ibid., 22)
no Mothers Son but hath mis-done (Ibid., 29)

 

 

The NED indicates mis-done as rare or archaic and gives a citation
from Dryden writing in 1676.2

to smite

their Powwows ... were ... smitten (Johnson, léSh, bl)
[The Pecods] ... were smitten (Ibid., 141)

Bheyj were most smitten (Ibid., HI)

I found no indication in either Nebster of the NED that the form

 

smitten is not current English in the above sense.

to strike '
others Begane to be well stricken in years (Bradford, 1630, 29)
ye mr was something strucEen (Ibid., 113)

 

webster indicates the form stricken is "chiefly Poet or Rhet." He

indicates that the form strucken is obsolete.3

1. NED VI, 252.
2. NED VI, 507.

3. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., l93h, 2&96.

 

-73-

Preterite of weak Verbs
The preterite of weak verbs in current English as in the case of
the past participle, ends as follows:
1. [t] written '29, as in M of the verb to walk
2. [t] written -_t as in great- of the verb to creep
3. [CU written '3‘}, as in gagged of the verb to seem

ht [Ea] written fflg as in pretended of the verb to pretend

 

S. [tJ'written 73 (in one-form verbs) as in hit of the verb £2
31;, or in lit of the verb to light

I have listed here a number of my citations of [t] in the
preterite of weak verbs spelled 73’ -{t, -33, and 722 in verbs with
stems ending in a voiceless consonant. The 73 spelling here undoubtedly
indicated a voiceless rather than a voiced stop.

he advanc't (Knight, 170h, h2)
I a—‘T‘sk't im (Ibid. 10)

I bIest (Ibid., 2h)

fiJTimmTt Ibid., 7)

ny Horse dropt {Ibid., 70)

the old man Laught and kik't (Ibid., 28)

I 311 t out (Ibid., 22)

it smeIt strong (Ibid.,.32)

the boat tos't (Ibid., 28)

she us't to serve {Ibid., 27)

I wisfi't (Ibid., 18)

Fabins maxifius cropt his ears (Ward, 16h7, 7)

it burnt (Bradford, 1630, 182)

fltlmburnte (Ibid., 182)

ye starfieqbeat of their round house (Ibid., 169)

Ye Lord crost (Ibid., 167)

he confest (Ibid., 181)

necessitie forste a way (Ibid., 21)

they ... looE't (Ibid., 1835

they mist himTIbiHu 126)

Pithy speeches peirst each harte (Ibid., 73)

others uenchet ye same (Ibid., 135)

Lord, in thy name, and by the same, we Devils dispossest (Wiggle-
worflh, 1662, 26)

 

 

 

 

 

-73-

we pray'd and wept (Ibid., 29)

such as profest (Ibid., 38)

we ke t (Higginson, 1630, 62)

we tacEt about (Ibid., 7h)

I litt upon this passage (0. Mather 1, 1681, 1b)
the anchor stept the ship (Shepard, 163b, 51)

I markt (Bradford, 1678, 377)

WthE rapt me so (Ibid., 378)

I walkE-(Sewall l,‘1576-7, 38)

such things as my sister furnisht (Winthrop Papers
four years twice tould i dweIt (Danforth, 1666, 19)

 

1635-6, 10)

The t spelling was not universal in verbs with stems ending in a
voiceless consonant. There were many 12d and -[d spellings presumably
pronounced [t] . I have listed a number of my citations for these
spellings.

he hoped (Bradford, 1630, 128)

it decreased (Ibid.,127)

some wished (Ibid., 175)

which fished (Ibid., 1h2)

ye waves tossed‘(Higginson, 1630 69)
yo Kings ship pressed (Ibid., 62)

The company ... furnished (Ibid., 59)
m- Mather ask'd I___Sewau 1, 1585, 266)
I walk'd ($5331, i298, h81;

I whip'd (Ibid., 92, 369

he touch'd_TIEid., 169b, 392)

e] preach'd (Ibid., 1692, 369)

' silenc'd him.(Sewall 2, 1697, 12)
that fair Flanett produced (Knight l70&, 1h)
[gm] finished (Ibid., 37)

I conversed (Ibid., 6h)

we assedv(Ibid., 61)
which Iooked (C. Mather 1, 1681, 11)
I ... rebfiRed (Ibid., 1681, 12)

I annexed (IEid., I696, 210)
thE‘EEEF'chIIH‘Shrieked (c. Mather 2, 1699
those that professed ( . Mather 3 1716, 6)

[they] searched (Hubbard, 1680, 13)
they promised (Ibid., 23)

he punished (WiIIiEms 1, 16kb, h8)
Sane ... typed out (Ibid., 122)
the ... orId worshipped (Ibid., 39)

200)

 

-75-

The preterite of many weak verbs as in the case of the past
participle was often found written -_e_d, -'_d, or —d_e_ in the material
covered. It seems possible that these spellings indicate that the
writers recognized that the preterite ending of certain verbs was
pronounced [d] and that the above spellings were an attempt to show
this sourd. I have listed here a number of my citations with these
spellings. '

he kneeled (Sewall 1, 1671;, h)

'lhey a ourn'd (Ibid., 1698 I483)
a. ”Irma d._16, 71...; a)
he time-(mat, 1692, 366)
they ohdained (Cotton, 163414, hl)
the H13 (Bradford, 1630, 119)
Ehejyplhl'd (Ibid. , 136)
they deemd (Ibid., 163)
their fathers wrestled (Ibid., 71)
the Lambe who so abhorer (lilliams 1, 161m, 11)
which caused (Williams 2, 1352, 13)
he cried out (Ibid., 15)
he Timid (THE, 21)
he loved-mid???
a Committee appg'd themselves (0. Mather 1, 1696, 211)
I beg'd (Ibid., 2, 11‘?)
I cg'd (1533., 1696-7, 21h)
I renewed (IBid., 1681, 12)
Chrfit ... ca 'd (Wigglesworth, 1662, 15)
Ehefl drown—“m their care (Ibid., 10)
I esteem'd (Ibid., 19)
we form'd (Ibid., 29)
I believe (Bradstreet, 1678, 383)
I 'gg"z"_‘('d Ib‘ id., 371
:she trim'd (Ibid., 3.68)
Judg'd (Ibid., 37
I endeavor'd (Wise, 1690, 533;
God afforded (White, 1630, 1.1
they received (Ibid., 114)
I fared (Wm' throp, 1630-31, 170)

my mate rocur'de (Taylor 1671 10)
Who Lae'g‘Te Ib—id., 31) ’ ’
who ... howld the Sun (Ibid., 31)

How wast thou tickled when thy droughty Eares
Allay'de their ‘Ihirst (Ibid., 57)

 

 

 

-76;

they sowed (Ibid., 11)

[heJ ruineT(Ibid., 10)

he encouraged (Shepard, 1631;, SO)
shee died (Ibid., 16

my father named (Ibid., 17)

 

 

Weak verbs ending in a dental [t] or [d] were regularly spelled
with an -_e_d ending in the preterite, and this ending suggests a
pronunciation [Id] . I have listed a few citations of this spelling.

it abated (Higginson 1630, 68)

we rested (Ibid., 61)

they expostuldted (Cotton, l6hh, 37)

I salutéd‘Ifiise, 1690, 533)

we Erted (Winthrop, 1630-31, 177)

he granted (Hubbard, 1680, 8)

who fillited (Taylor, 1671, 143)
Mr. Carver leaded (Bradford, 1630, 71;)
theyj defended Ibid., 103) ‘

David “tolerated (Williams 1, 161411, b?)
we intended (Knight, 17014, 71)

they departed (Ibid., 65)

one ... Parson officiated (Ibid., 60)

I attended (C. Mather 1, 1681, 15)

her Master commanded (C. Mather 2, 1699, 200)
the Monster ... Relented (Ibid., 201)

 

 

 

 

Past Participles of weak Verbs

The past participle of weak verbs in current English ends as
follows: I

l. [t] written -_e_c_i, as in 13.11538. of the verb to walk

2. [t] written -t, as in 9.11.9115. of the verb to creep

3. [d] written '22: as in seemed of the verb to seem

1;. [to] written -gd_ as in pretended of the verb to pretend

5. [t] written ~13 (in one-form verbs) as in hit of the verb M
I have listed here a number of my citations of [t] in the past participle
of weak verbs spelled -_t_., 43, -e_t_, and '39. in verbs with stems ending

in a voiceless consonant.

-77-

many were well whipt (Bradford, 1630,152)
many of them had brusht away their coats (Ibid.,128)
all was like to be dashte (Ibid., 56)
pithy speeches irst each harte (Ibid., 73)
being now hear pitchet (Ibid., 23)—
they were mete with and nipt in ye head (Ib___i_d., 211)
whose garments are dipte in blood (Ibid., 11)“-
1his ship ... was ... dispatcht (Ibld., 130)
A Pilgrim I, on earth perplext
with Sinns with cares and sorrows vext (Bradstreet, l678, h3)
my heart being ... sett (C. Mather l, 1692, lhh)
not any one of them“ were hurte or hitt (Bradford, 1630, 10h)
who haveo opprest (Danforth,16h8,10§)
my teares are wipt away (Ibid., 1666,19)
now I am s__li__pt home (Ibid., 366,
ahlittle lento Chamber furnisht ... 9with a High Bedd (Knight, 170h,
7
they are askt (Ibid., h3)
having ask't it (Ibid., 32)
And their fingers__ hoopt twith rings (Ib__i_d., 55)
the rest ... are disoerst (Morton, 1637, —122)
it is tuckt up (Ibid., 152)
made of a boardf orhet at both ends (Ibid., 1h?)
Iosephs encreasem ... ls out-stri t (H1gg1nson, 1630, 8)
who being possest (Johnson, 16352_h1)
one Edw Andrews being foxt and falling (Josselyn, 1672, lh9)
which is exprest (Ibid., lhl)
which being prlCKt yieldeth (Ibid., 167)
already presh—dhd_ordered (Nohtdh, 165h, 13)
it ShallfhE—T.. Stakt (Portsmouth Records, 1671, 160)
wth condition.th5t7h€e be dismist (Salem Records, 1636, 25)
'the ship was stopt (Shepard, 1535, 51)
the hand ... was strecht out (Ibid., 12)
she felt herself hlhbht back (IhId., ll)
thy heart was dress E (Taylor, 157I: 57)
they are influenc' t ”(Ibid., 52)
They're forc't (Ibid.,T)
or hackt in pieces are (Ibid., h?)
A Cripple is ... sore gpprest (Ibid., hh)
their Spirits ... are Brest enough (Nard, l6h7, 2)
All have transgrest (wigglesworth,1662, 25)
so was our purpose stcmt (Ibid., 36)
our youthful flow'r was cropt (Ibid., 36)
they are but sins guilt over (Ib____i_.__d., 35)
Are quite abasht, their courage dasht (Ibid., 11)
God's people ... are ... luckt up (williams 1,16hh, 112)
it is ... exprest (Ibid., I12)
forc'd and ravish htb yEmperours (Ibid., 60)
we have flusht them (#156, 169e, '5'3‘67

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-78-

The following form appears bo be a regularized past participle of
to catch.

that they may be 222222 (Portsmouth Records, 16&6, 32)

The Past participle of many weak verbs was often found written
-[d,‘1d, 523 in the material covered. It seems possible that these
spellings indicate that the writers recognized that the past participial
ending of certain verbs was pronounced [djiorfizdj and that the above
spellings were an attempt to show this sound. I have listed here a

number of my citations with these spellings.

A lonely place, with pleasures dignifi'd (Bradstreet, 1678, 377)

he was pull'd and arbidg'd (Josselyn, I672, lhh)

seldome any are ki%1'd (Ibid., 150)

I had ... been do 'd“(C. Mather 1, 1681, 15)

I was employ'd Ibid., 1696-7, 213)

he was drown'd (Sewall 2, 1697, 15)

as not t5_53_ESham'd (Ibid., 12)

13 Houses burnd ... andicorn stroy'd (Sewall 1, 169b, 391)

Their lives are spar'de (Taylor, 1671, h?)

He's turnd out (Ibid., h3)

Like payson'd spIinters (Ibid., hh)

what! come uncalld (Ibid., 55)

They are arrai n'd and there detain'd (Wigglesworth, 1662, 22)

who by the R071. were turn'd to God (Ibid., 15)

sepulchers open'd are (Ibid., 13)

No sooner said but 'tis obey'd (Ibid., 13)

The Heresy ... was Condemnid_(l. Mather 3, 1716, lb)

A neighbour ... that had entertain'd (Morton, 1637, 151)

it had ... enggy'd (C. Mather 2, 1699, 208)

Four or five ... were kill'd (Ibid., 1699, 206)

an agreement conferrd vppofi~Ralph Fogge (Salem Records, 16h7, 1h8)

an itch that loves ... to be scrub'd (ward, 16h7, 15)

the braines ... should be parboyl'd (Ibid., 12)

nghzhoég body ... form'd & pitch'd in true Battalia (fiilliams 1,
’

by letter of autorny assignd to me (Ninthrop Papers, 1639, 27h)

yore for every oblidgd (Ibid., 1639, 277)

Long I land had payd tribute (Ibid., 1637, 26)

whether duely proved, and orderly proceeded (Cotton, 16kb, 52)

any person that hath digged a pit (watertown.Records, 16hl, 7)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

-79-

I have included the form digggd here even though the verb customarily
has a stnong past participle. The NED classifies tg_dig as a weak verb
having the form digggd as its past tense and past participle. It
received a strong past participle in the sixteenth century which has
also been used as a past tense since the eighteenth century.1 webster
gives both dug and diggeg as past participles of tg_dig.2

in long white Robes zglgd (Wigglesworth, 1662, 15)
Webster lists M as an archaic past participle of the verb to clothe.3
NED lists ZEEE§;33 archaic since the sixteenth century.h

they were 233232 ashore (Bradford, 1630, 112)

The NED says that the verb to haste is chiefly literary now and that

.S‘ g. \" "x

the ordinary form is to hasten, the extendediof to haste.S Webster
lists to haste as literary and dialectal today.6

The 72 spelling, the usual form.in verbs with stems ending in a
voiceless consonant, undoubtedly indicated a voiceless rather than a
voiced stop. The f2 spelling however was not universal in such verbs.
There were many ed. spellings, presumably pronounced [t] , after

voiceless consonants. I noted no cases of the past participle ending

 

1. NED III, 3&7.

2. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193h, 728.

 

30 Ibid., 2968.
h. NED Xi, pt. 2, XYZ Section, p. 2b.
5. NED v, m.

6. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193b, llh3.

 

-80-

in 12 in Sewall except such participles as set and burnt which end in
73 in current English. Roger Williams also used very few IE forms
except such participles as Kept and But which are still the current
forms. Bradford uses a good many 73 forms but has a far larger number
of other endings. some writers used both forms for [t] . I have listed
a few citations.

The ship was ... dispatcht (Bradford, 1630, 130)

other messengers were dispatched (Ibid., 39)

he was forct to take (Ibid., 189)

she was forced to cut (Ibid., 186)
forc'd and ravisht by Emperours (Williams 1, l6hu, 60)

 

In some writers only the 1g spelling was noted. I have listed a few
Citations 0

they have pitch'd (Sewall l, 1689, 271)

who has confess'd (Ibid., 1692, 365)

which they finde ready furnished (White, 1630, 6)
he had punished (Ibid., .

the title ... prefixed ... implies (Ibid., 1)
although not reached (Hubbard, 1680, 9)

the difficultye :is increased (Ibid., 20)

 

 

 

One would expect [1:] in the above citations. Unfortunately the spelling
does not throw much light on the pronunciation.
Strong Past Participles of weak Verbs

of Talents lent by them mispent and on their lust bestown (Wiggles-
“worth, 1662, 2h)

The NED lists bestown(e) from ME bestowen as a past participle of to
beefy! in the seventeenth century and gives a citation from Hither writing
in 1628.1 I do not find bestown listed in Webster.

to overflow

that are oft time over flown by the channels of water (Hubbard,

1680, 22)

 

 

 

1. NED I, 826.

-81—

The NED says that the strong past participle flown of the verb to flow
occurs down to the eighteenth century "as an archaism or blunder, esp.
in the compound overflown."l Kebster does not list overflcwn as a past

participle Of to overflow. He lists flown as an obsolete past participle

 

of to flow.2

 

to shape
whose reformation is cut or shapen (Bradford, 1630, 13)

The NED says that while to shape has been a regular weak verb from the
sixteenth century on the strong past participle shapen still survives
"in archaizing use."3 The form still survives in the compound mig—
shapen. Webster lists shapen as archaic.b

to saw

Edrbddrds or of sawen timber (Salem Records, 1636, 30)

other sawen timber (Ibid., 1636, 30)
It is ordered that noe sawen boards ... be sold (Ibid., 1636, 30)

 

 

The MID lists both sawed and sewn as past participles of to saw. The

 

 

 

two forms were apparently both in use in the seventeenth century. The
HID gives citations of both from the 1611 Bible.5 Webster lists both

sawed and sawn as past participles of to saw.6 Sewn is apparently

 

 

 

current toda among educated speakers. I heard a colle e ,rofessor use
Y I - C

it quite recently.

 

1. NED IV, 351.

2. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193b, 973.
3. NED VIII, pt. 2, 629.

h. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., l93h, 2302.
s. NED VIII, pt. 2, 1&6.

6. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193A, 222h.

 

to show 9
and they were showne unto him (Bradford, 1630, Sh)
this ... is shewn Morton, 1637, 120)

 

 

as is shewed (Bradford, 1630, 202)
I have been shewed (Horton, 1637, 15h)

Both the strong andvn%fl<past participle of the verb to show were noted.
The NED gives only shown as the current past participle of the verb 33

show.1 Webster gives both shown and showed as current past participles

2

 

 

of to Show.
To judge from the evidence found in the material covered the
preterite and past participle of the weak verbs in seventeenth century
American English had reached virtually their current forms. There were
more forms written -£, -'£,etc. in verbs with stems ending in a voice-

less consonant than is the case today, e.g. dropt, mist, tackt, quenchet.

 

 

Occasionally a form Such as catch'd or catcht was normalized according
to the regular weak pattern, but this form has survived only in sub-
standard‘English.

More variation from the current forms was noted in the case of the

strong verbs. The clipped past participle such as broke, hid, rid, writ,

 

was fairly common. In the preterite the usual practice in current
English is to use a form developed either from the old preterite singular
or from the old preterite plural or past participle. In the seventeenth

century this practice was not so well stabilized; we have both began and

 

 

begun, rode and rid, writ and wrote, as preterite form of to begin, t

 

10 1‘31) VIII, pt. 2, 7630

2. Tebster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193b, 2323.

 

O

ride, and to write. In current English more of the preterite forms are
derived from the old preterite singular. In the seventeenth century,
ferns derived from the old preterite plural or past participle were

anparen l7 in fairly common use, e.g. drunk, help, rid, writ. A few

 

of these variant forms still survive today, e.g., according to hebster's

New International Dictionary, 2nd Edition, l93h, sang and sung of the

verb to sing.

Perfect Tense Auxiliary Verbs
The verb to be was noted in a good many instances as an auxiliary
verb in the perfect tenses. The verb to have is normally the present-
day auxiliary. The use of to be as an auxiliary occured for the most
part with verbs of motion. This use of to be as an auxiliary is old in

English. It is very similar to the use of etre and sein as the perfect

 

tense auxiliary with certain verbs in modern French nd modern Germ; .
I have listed here part of my citations for to be as a perfect auxiliary
with verbs of motion.

A Shin is arriv'd (Sewall l, 1639, 269)

:.::~ arat't'Ie was arriv'd (Ibid., 1691;, 391)

they are arrived in ye Haven (Eradford, 1630, h9)
Being-thus arrived at Cap-Cod (Ibid., 97)

Being thus arrived in a good harhcr (Ibid., 9L)

 

I am come (Wise, 1690, 523)

we-Eere come (Higginson, 1630, 65)

The French shippe is now come (hinthrcp, 1630-31, 169)

the Land Army was Eeme (Wise, 1690, 527)

they were come-(TinthrOp Papers, 1638, 262)

the day of Grace is not yet come (Eliot, léh9, 1h)

Rein: come to mr havens (Knight, l70h, 16)

EEIHE entred into ye sea (Higginson, 1630, 6b)

men, being newley entred into their possessions (thite, 1630, 61)
I am entred at the strait Gate (C. hather l, 1681, 10)

.81;-

their time limeted themb eing expired, they'returned (Bradford,
1630, 99-100)

till ye 7. years were eXpired (Ibid., 201)

Lord prelates, deanes, prebendsm are fallen (Jinthrop Papers, l6hl,
151)

[they] were fallen into his Power (Sewall 1,1697, 13)

Babylon is fallen (Johnson, l65h, SO)

firhich] tfia'y were fallen into (Bradford, 1630,156)

upon the Government's being fallen on him (Sewall 1,169h, 39S)
Ouch trees as are fallen on our bounds (Portsmouth Records, l6h8,
38

the streams ... being issued in so small ... a course, itt is not
mentioned (Hubbard, 1680,19)

has and Momonothuk are fled (Winthrop Papers, 1637, 2&8)

many of them _a___re fled ye kingdoms (Ibid., 16111, 150)

hoping for a ... time to settle the Voyage ... when he was gotten
below ye Narrows (Nise, 1690, S37) __‘

but being gotten among their great multitude they waited to see
(Johnson, 163&, to)

Being got to Milford ... I could go no further (Knight, l70&, 6h)

”got to the Top, [I] was there amply recompenced (Ibid., 121)

IfI am gon (Sewall 1,1689, 271)

He is- gen to Prison (Ibid., 169h, 396)

Mr Gookin ... was gone (Ibid., l67h, h)

the Magistrates were gone (Ibid., 1686,138)

after they were gone to sea (Bradford, 1630, 8h)

her mast being gone (Ibid., 186)

The use of to be as the auxiliary with to go is of course current
in modern English.

Being landed, it grew late (Bradford, 1630, 101)

Being thus passed ye vast ocean ... they had no friends to welcome
them (Ib_i_._d., 914)

Three weeks are not passed (C. Mather 1, 1680-81, 6)

eight months“ are not passed (Sewall 2, 1697, 16)

being put to Sea [they] might encounter with a storm (Morton, 1637,

as soon as tares and wheat are sprung up (Williams 1,16hu, 103)

Portugall is totally revolted from ye Spaniards (Hinthrop Papers,
16u1,1517‘

Catalonia likewise is ioyned with them (Ibid., 151)

light is risen (Williamsl ,l6hh, 6S)

much light is risen (Ibid., 70)

these are the ... Objections which they that are returned make
against you (Bradford, 1630, 193)

those that came over and were returned home (Ibid., 193)

 

435..

ye people were run away (Bradford, 1630, 100)
the Princes treasurers are run from him ("inthrop Papers, 1637, 2&8)

The use of to be as a perfect auxiliary in verbs of motion was
not universal. I have listed here a few citations with to have as the

auxiliary of some of these verbs.

until I have arrived (C. Mather 1,1680-81, 6)
I have come _(Ib___i_d., 1680—81, 2)
some have ... come (Bradford, 1630, 193)
you have come (“igglesworth, 1662, 33)
we had come (Wise, 1690, 522)
after the sack has gone ... about (Knight, l70h 55)
All men have gone “astry (wig glesworth, 1662, 3h) '
'If we had gone (u’ise, 1690,52?)
they had not gone farr (Bradford, 1630, 83)
having been gon a Moneth (Sewall 1,1686, 138)

 

 

 

Some of the verbs noted with to be as their perfect auxiliary do
not appear to be verbs of motion, but show a resultant state. I have
listed some of these instances.

God is become thy God (Shepard, 1631;, 11)
how'Ere they'become factions (White, 1630,61)
Some” passages that are befallen the Indians (winthrop Papers, 1638
261)
the Natives are descended from a people (Morton, 1637, 12h)
Amunition was growne Scarce (Wise, 1690, 532)
' we are growen to ye excesse (Higginson, 1630, h2)
’ whiEH’was of late grown upon me (C. ‘Mather 1,1681,15)
But now—Ttis grown unto such comely state (Danforth, l6h8, 10h)
. my'31fe was-... recouered of her sea sicknesse (Higginson, 1630,
71 ....
being all well recovered in health (Bradford, 1630, 127)
15533 troubls being blowne over (Ibid., 90)
In what darke corner are we two met (Williams 1,16hh, 55)
the Apostles and Elders being met ... give direction (Cotton, 16hh,
52)
when they are met in his name (Ibid., 2h)
The Brethren ... being gathered together ... did deliver (Ibid.,

39)

 

To judge frcm.the evidence of the material examined the use of

the verb to be as an auxiliary for the perfect tenses was much more

-86-

common in American English of the seventeenth century than it is today.
In current English its use is virtually limited to the verb to go.
Even in the case of to go we may say either "he is gone” or "he has

gone."

Chapter III
THE FORMAL SUBJUNCTIVE

Any approach to a consideration of the subjunctive mood must be
made from the view-point of both function and form. Function is the
meaning which one intends to convey. Form is a technique for expressing
function. As forms which express the subjunctive function disappear
other forms or techniques tend to»take over their functions. Thus the
subjunctive idea in present day bnglish may depend on context, modal
auxiliaries, relative pronouns, adverbs, or conjunctions.

In the present chapter consideration will be given only to the
formal subjunctive, 1:3,, where the form of the verb itself or the
intnoductory word let + the infinitive indicates a subjunctive. This
type of subjunctive falls under five headings:

l. The form he of the verb thbg_both as auxiliary and finite
verb as an indication of the subjunctive in all three persons
singular and plural of the present tense.

2. The past tense 3332 of the verb tg_bg first or third person
singular.

3. ‘EEZS as a third person singular present of the verb to have.

h. The sfless form of the third person singular of the present
tense of verbs other than tg_bg or to have except the modals.

5. £33 -+- the infinitive as an indication of the subjunctive.

The figures in the following table show the frequency of the

formal subjunctive in relation to the number of pages covered.

Work
Winthrop Papers
Bradford
Higginson
White
Winthrop letters
Shepard
watertown Records
Salem Records
Morton
Iechford
Cotton
Williams Bloudy Tenent
Williams Experiments
Portsmouth Records
Ward
Danforth
Eliot
Johnson
Norton
Wigglesworth
Josselyn
Sewall Diary
Sewall Phaenomena
Bradstreet

Hubbard

-88..

Date
1626-75
1630
1630
1630
1630.31
163&
163&-79
1636-56
1637
1638-bl
léhu
léhh
1652
16h6-82
16h?

16h7-8-9

16h9
165h
165h
1662
1672
1673-98
1697
1678
1680

Pages
26
200
31
20
20
20
15
hh
hl
20
36
75
25
27
25
10
10
15
15
25
25
SO

17

20

C. Mather Diary 1681-97 1h 25
C. Mather Decennium

Luctuoeum. 1699 9 20
I. Mather Remarkable

Providences 168h 2 10
I. Mather Brief Account 1691 2 10
I. Mather Disquisition 1716 2 5
Wise 1690 9, 13
Willard ‘ 1700 10 12
Taylor ' 1671 23 28
Knight 1701; 7 72

The dates in this table are mainly arranged chronologically. In

the case of a work like the Winthrop Papers, for example, where the

 

samplings extend over a period of years the work is entered under the
first date, All dates for a particular author are given together.
More detailed information on authors or works will be found in the
bibliography.

The formal subjunctive appears most frequently in subordinate
clauses. It is found most commonly after the subordinate conjunctions

if, (al)though, before, lest, whether, provided that, in case, so that,

 

 

 

til (until), unless.

 

 

After if
One hundred and eighty-seven instances Were noted of the subjunctive
after if distributed as follows: be of the verb to be both as finite

verb and auxiliary in any person or number, eighty-five, were, first

-90-

or third singular of the verb to be, twenty-eight, have, third

singular of the verb to have, six; and s-less forms of other verbs in

the third singular, sixty-eight.

The form 23 of the verb to be was the form most commonly found

after _i_.f_. Part of the examples are listed here.

If
If
W0

Kfifififlfifififififififi

if
If
If
If
if

QKKKQKKKKKRZKRHKH

I be just (Taylor, 1671, b0)

you.be hungry (Morton, 1637, 137)

if you be not ... such (Danforth, 16h7, 107)

ye be w1se ("ard, l6h7, 1h)

he be not too obstinate (Morton, 1637, lhO)

she-be than living (Lechford, 1638-bl, 6)

it be wood, hay, stubble (Norton, 16Sh, h)

any fault be in the fence (watertown Records, 1636, 2)
they be not —enough to serve (Hard,16h7, 21)

persons be ... obstinate (Williams 1,16hh, 123)

two be one (Bradstreet, 1678, 39h)

there be young women (Eliot, l6h9, 13)

it bee thy w111 (c. Mather 1, 1681, 9)

this Collection be not compleat (C. Mather 2, 1699, 182)
any Freeman be absent (Hatertown Records, 1639, 5)
they be (Morton, 1637, 1219)

Goo be with us (Higginson, 1630,21)

more— ... to little bee (Taylor, 1671,37)

this Course bee warrantable (Higginson, 1630, h6)

a man be almost a good man (Eliot, 16h9, 12)

'we be overtaken (Higginson, 1630, hh)

great things be attempted (Ibid., h8)

any swine be found (Portsmouth Records, 1682, 218)
Justice wronged be (Taylor, 1671,36)

said fence be not “made up (watertown Records, 1680, lh8)
there be ... —a passage found (Josselyn, 1672, lhO-l)
they be rewarded (Winthrop, 1630-31,165)

it be well accepted (Morton, 1637, 109)

it:be agreed (Portsmouth Records, 16h7, 35)

it be said (Bradford, 1630,96)

any trespass be done (Natertown Records, 1636, 2)
any Goats be found (Ibi_____d_., 1637, 3)

any Qxen or _Steers be found (Ibid., 1636, 3)

this be suffered ("inthrop Papers, 1638, 263)
release ... be produced (Ibid., 1639, 27 75)

all be taken-(Cotton, 16hu, 23)

it be said (Ibid., h2)

there be fom Hm my occasion (C. Mather 2, 1699, 185)

 

if
if
if
if
if
if

o1

it be not conserved \uard, 16h7, 2)
some —part ... be rep1‘enisned \nhite, 1630, 3)
it be objected (Cotton, 16hh, h9)
it 56.not well fenced (Eliot, 16L9, 8)
his-life be spared (Sewall 1, 1692, 367)
is pleasure be not acknowledged (Ncrton,165h, 22-23)

here after if

it were (Sewall 1,1689, 267)

it were possible (C. Matter 2,1699,191)
it were possible ( Ilid., 19L)

he were ... better talented (Ibid., 180)

I were to give (Ward, 1667, 16)

he vere (Bradford, 1630, 112)

it were (Lilliams 2, 1692, 11)

all—were clear (hinthrop Papers, 1639, 276)
it were in his Power (I. lather 2, 1690, 278)
the hing were in England (Ibid., 28h)

any [fortICere so (I. l'ather 2, 1716, h)

1e were not a uod, (Lortor‘;, 165L, 211)

it :ee possible (.ard,16h7, 19)

it xere (white, 1630, 3)

if he were (Lilliams, léhh, 3h)

 

 

 

 

ever man were lov'd (Bradstreet, 1678, 39 h)

if it were sunk (Lliot, l6h9, 18)

the number were ... abated ("hite, 1630, 19)

it vere not Iriour-blasted (Hard, 16L7, 17)

I we 8 ”perswaded ("illiams 2, 1652,13)

he“ were ... reproved (Bradford, 1633, 91)

Libertie of Ucnscience 1::3_suffered ("illiams, léhh, 3

 

Paul, if oesus Lkrist were present ... and the question nroposid
K1111 ams 1,1641, 11)

a man were torne and rack' d (Ini. ., 123)
libertie ... were suffered (1Lid., S3)
the blindness ... were ... com pared (Ibid., 123)

 

 

I am listing here a few citations with were in inverted order

expressinr a condition with if implied.

And were ye mony free (Winthrop Papers, 1639, 276)
Here it not for (Norton, 1637, 117)
Here I but nigh (Knight, 170b, 16)
WEFE it not for (Hubbard, 1680, 17)

 

here it not for (Ibi 1., l7)

 

 

 

{ere it not for (Iuid., 13)

 

-92-

The construction if -+- were is often snoken of as representing a
condition contrary to fact. However, if +- were often indicates a
mere possibility and not a condition contrary to fact. This can be seen

from the following citations:

if I were to give (Ward, 16h7, 18)
if I were to come (hinthrop, 1630—1531)

0

his maJLS . was pleased to bid me rest assured, that it should be
so , if it were in his Power (I. lather 2, 1690, 278)

‘Iheyj Resolved ... “lha they would free their friends
were possible (C.‘ ’ather 2,1699, 191)

Which we are wont to account a sorer afflictio
were torne and rack'd (Lilliams 1,10Lh, 123)
15’33 no prejudice to t e co ”on vealth if Libertie of Consicence
were suffered (Ibid., 33)

if 18 ... no preujudice to tr e Coinon-mealth it i.it ertie of Conscir:nce
were suff rrd (It; i., 53)

if tie number ... w;re abated, the rest ... might be able to abate
their nrices (W e ,lé30, 19)

he would allwa; be Mcontemnin; ye noor in their sickness ... and did
not let to tell them that he honed-to cast halfe of' them over

board ... and if he were by any gently reproved he would curse

nd swear most bitterly (Lradford, 1630, 91)

... if it

n, then if a man

‘

The idea of futurity is plainly ev ide ent in the foregoing citations.
The thought of 33:3 in each case is quite clearly should be. Curne
refers to this id ea of futurityi in the past Sibjunctive as "ti
universally recom md orinciple that t1e be st subjunctive refers to
the nresent or the 1future."1

Ramsey says, sneakinc of the subjunctive, "even the apparently
past, but really present tense, is often shifted so far that its

0 Q - 0
reference is 1uture."“

Tna use or have, third singular of the verb to have, was not of

 

very common occurence after H, The following cases were noted.

 

1. G. C. Currre, Syntax, 221.

2. Samuel Ramsey, ”he Inflish League: 9 and En»lish Grammar, hi7

-lo

-93..

if th e church have no just cause to refuse (Cotton, 16LL, ES)
if a memoer have just occasion to remove (Ihid., hS)

if it heue sea-room (ui::-r son, 163 O, 70)

if the said James Parl:er h ave a desire to go (Ports nout}1 iecords,
16(1, 159)

if the conversation have becne tea ce

if he riaue giuen (mingiron r: ers, 1

 

able U .ite, 163C, 61)
43% 275)

The s—less form of third singular occurs frequently after if. Part
of the examples are listed here.

if need require (”atertown hecords, 1579 th)

if he wor< so long (Salem hecords, 16L6, 145)

lirs. higenson is shee cc re (Salem Recor.s, 1636, 21)

if Er. Lndec.tt doe agree “(Ibid., 16h6, 1L6)

if the towne rquIFe it (1h;i., 1636-7, hO)

if he r1ea:ee (Taylor, 1671 31)

vhich if [Le] rei‘use to gi we , to carry him to prison, (Sewall 1,
16336, 1311)

if God so please (Yortcn, 169b, 6)

hee sleofe (”orton, 1637, 137) .

any Mistake worth Notin? do annear (C. Kather 2, 1699, 179)

a Ear do an? ear (Ibid., 132)

he do 511 this (Ixid., 183)

he do Irect (Ibid., r183)

he eifect ... the same (Lechford, 1638-bl, 15)

their mother dye (Ibid., 18)

the said hargaret dye (Ibid., 6)

the said estate wch—1 55311 have in England come over to these
parts (Ibid., 19) ‘

if Christ give strength (Johnson, 16Sh, 51)

if the quantity doe not more harme (Hubbard, 1680, 2h)

If one sleep ...“EE meeting (Eliot, 16h9, 12)

If any talk ... and tell (Ibid., 12)

if the offender refuse (Cotton, léhh, 35)

if Christ come (Taylor, 1671, LB)

If Justice sue the bone that cancelld are (Taylor, 1671, LC)

which if he'dge not (Portsmouth hecords, 16?1, 160)

if any man carry (Ioil., 16L7, 34’ )

If God helpe not the one and the devill leave not helping the other
(Ffard,16h7, 23)

if there happen any interruption of trade ( hite, 1630,17)

if a ran holdf forth or professe (silliams 2,16hh, h3)

 

HHH°H°H°H°H'H°P‘
*5 rs e» he Fe Fe to P» Fe r

 

 

The cases which follow appear to be subjunctive with if omitted.

For set a Beggar on horseback, see
0 o 1 rr‘. /
He'11~ride as if no man as good as nee (iaylor, 1671, 39)

-9u--

But slack the rains, and come a Loop—hole lower:
You'l finds it was but Pen-coopt up before (ibid., 55)
Our life compare 1.ee with their lenzth of dayes
V.ho to the tent h of theirs doth now arrive? (Bradstreet, 1673, 375)

Noah Webster in his Dissertations on the English Language commenting
on the use of the subjunctive after subordinate conjunctions cites these
two examples after if:

But if thou linger in my territories (Two Gentlemen of Verona, act

,S,6) -

If t‘ne second be pronounced thus, the Verse Will be degraded into

hoblin" prose—(Sheridan's Art of heading)

It is needless [he says] to multiply similar passages; the same

use of the verb without the personal termination, occurs in almost
every page of our best writings, and it is perfectly correct.

But e ontinuesJ*will any person contend that the verbs in these
passa es are in the present tense: The sense is entirely future,

and could not be translated in Latin or French without employing

the future tense. The eXpressions are elliptical, and cannot be

clearly understood, without inserting shall or should before

the verbs. This pretended present tense of the subj‘uctive is

therefore the real future of the indicative.1

Webster appears to be in error twice in the foregoing statements.
1. The sense of his citations, "if thou linger in my territories,"

’if the second3be pronounced thus," is perfectly clear without the insetion

of shall or should before the verbs.

 

2. The French language does not employ the future tense after the
French equivalent of if 1:3. si when a condition is involved. The
following citations from seventeenth and eighteenth century French
writers will show that the present indicative is used in ii (if) clauses
and not the future indicative as Webster says.

Nais si vous en avez envie,

observez les choses que .9 vous diray (Honore D'urfe, L' Lstree I,
167)

 

1. Noah iebster, Disserta ions on the on'

-95-

o 1. ‘

Et s'il ne vous croit, sayes certain qu'a sa confusion il emploirera
son temps vainement (Ibid., 302) \

Si mon oeuvre n'est pas assa bon modele J'ai du moins ouvert le
chemin (J. De. La Fontaine II}, 169) ‘

i1 faudra que ce monceau s'altere. Si je le laisse a la maison
(Ibid., 23) ‘ ’

Si nous suivons le progres de l'inegalite ... nous trouverons que
(J. Rousseau I, 308)

Ken fils, si vous nous quittez, qu'allons nous devenir? (Eerardin
de Saint-Pierre, Paul 6% \irgine, 103)

J'eus avec lui une conversation que je vais vous rapporter si je
ne vous suis pas trop ennuyeux (Ibid., 129)

After (Al)though
Fifty instances of the subjunctive after (al)though were noted,
distributed as follows: be_of the verb to be, both as finite verb and

auxiliary, thirty-one, were of the verb to be six, have third singular

 

of the verb to have two, gfless forms of other verbs in the third
singular eleven. Since the clauses introduced by (al)though were less
frequent than those introduced by if, I have listed part of the citations
noted in the readings covered.

although ... it be (hilliams, léhh, 5)
though the Things—be Erroneous (Ibid., bl)
Though it be true (Tbid., ho)
though theyabe spiritual (Ibid., hS-é)

although it E; (Williams 2, I552, 22)

though Abrahzfi be ignorant (Ibid., 6)

for though Elders be a superior order (Cotton, lébh, 3S)
thourh they be both-of them of equal authority (Ibid., b6)
though they EE'never so true (Sewall, 1675, 10)
though the disignation be (Norton, léSh, 23)
though it be in God's hands (Ibid., 5)

though it be nearer (morton, It} , 121)

though my Egee be very bad (C. Lather, 1681, 13)
althourh sometiIEs it be in the m‘ddle of hay (Hubbard, 1680, 21)
though there be lead iH_Leridin Hills (Ibid., 23)

though all the-countrey be (Higginson, Io U, 6)

thoug it be ... cold (1:33., 16)

though it SE like to be ... difficult (Eliot, 16h9, 11)

though the-earth here-ES fertile (Winthrop, 1630-31, 165)

 

 

 

3&2)

though the rest be waste (“hite, 16? 3,
thourh none be dafind (Taylor, 1671, 33)
thourh there—Eh a mystical sense (Wi lli iard, 1700, 6)

tho it be turggj into Cornish his name (LinthrOp Papers,1639,
though this be fled Bradstreet, 1678, h2)

though curselves be saved (Kort on, l6fh, b)

Although the fire ... never die or be exti nguishe d (hilliam 2,

C52, h)

al th cu<h the nunber ... were ... few (Johnson, 1 Sh, 165)

though the vo"age were mole tead ious than hath been known (hilli
2, 1652, ll)

Though it were to he wished xt diverse things were reformed
(Bradford:_l630, 8)

though it were 5. or 6. de.ys before (bxadford, 1633,165)

altho it fizlE at a very great distance (”ise, 1633 u, 529

 

 

 

These instances of the subjunctive form were clearly refer to
pose: ble occurrer ces ar nd not occurrences contrary to fact.

A_lthou gh New England he 4e no tall.ow (hifginson, 1633, 16)
Though a man have light enough (lard, l6h7, ll)

althoueh the fire never die (hilliams 2, 1652, h)
although it seem (Ibid.,-E?)
although her heart wake (Ibid., 3)
and thouph its av (TE—ibr,IE71,§§)
Thourh hthis ten thousand ti use much more,

inouch doubled 0' re and o're for little goe (Ibid., 33)
though all the world say nay (’.ifglesworthj-l65?:_22)
thoughit discover (Er auiord, 1630, 85 )
though the church want authoritie (Cotton, lChL, L3)
though it goe (Ihiu., F26)
though it HSEr reforms (white, 1630, 20)

 

After Eefore (Afore)

 

1

Ten instances of the subjunctive were noted after bef lore. Ihey
were distributed as follows: be of the verb to be, both as finite

verbsand auxiliary, seven; have, third singular of the verb to have

 

one; s—less forms of other verbs in third singular, two. I have

isted all of the ten citations encountered.

h.)

N]
C“
\J

-97-

before this year bee out (C. Mather, 1692,1hh)

at or afors twelve months be expired (Portsmouth Records, 16h8, 38)

before the fallowed ground- bee willing to receive (Hubbard, 1680,
21

before the fruit tress be blossomed out (Ibid., 21)

before hypocrites be manifested by fruits (hi lliams 1,16hh, 103)

before it b_e_ rum“ finished (Josselyn, 1672, 137)

before they be transported (Portsmouth Records, 16h8, 38)

before he have notice of it (Hatertown Records, 1637, 2)

before he offs er it (Salem Records, 1635, ll)
beforet the 305m ll‘binde (Taylor, 1671, 5h)

After Except
Three instances of the subjunctive after except were noted, all of

be of the verb to be, both as finite verb and auxiliary. I have
listed the three citations.
except it be by common consent (vatertown Records, l6h0, 6)

except there be some better consent (Sewall 1,1692, 36?)
except they bee smoked out (Higginson, 1630,17)

After Last

 

Eleven instances of the subjunctive after last were noted,
distributed as follows: be of the verb 33123 as auxiliary verb only,
five; s—less forms of other verbs in the third singular, six. I have
listed all of these citations.

lost the whole house, masse of dough, body and flocks, be set on
fire, with the sparks, be sowred with the leaven, be putrified
'with the rotten flesh, perish by the scabbed beast—(Jilliams 1,
16th, 50)

lost by his fervor we be torrifi'd (Bradstreet, 1678, 171)

lest themselves and the church be cumbred with ... agitations
(Cotton, lohh, 52)

last that your little Sin asunder fall

And two become, each bigger than BETBre (Taylor, 1671, h2)
Lest that the §oule in Sin Securely 1y

And do neglect Free Grace I'le stepping in,

Convince him by the Morrall law (Ibid., hO)

-98-

After Provided (that)

 

Five instances of the subjunctive after gravided (that) were
noted, distributed as follows: ‘23 of the verb £34E3, both finite
verb and auxiliary, four, g-less forms of the third singular, one.
I have listed the five citations.

Provided it.bg for an house (Watertown Records, 1639, 6)
Provided ... that the Propiety be reserved (Salem Records, 1635,
10)

Provided thatthose deputed ... be paid (Ibid., 1636, 10)

Provided that the hy way ... be not hindered (Portsmouth Records,

16h8, 39)
Provided that ... he Leaue it vnto the towns (Salem Records, 1636,
38)

After in case (that)

 

Five instances of the sobjunctive were noted after in case(that),

 

distributed as follows: be of the verb to be, as auxiliary verb, four;
‘szless forms of the third singular, one.

in case Mr. Uolelbg disposed to part with it (Salem Records,
1635, 11)

incase he be not dismissed (Ibid., 1636, 38)

in case Mr?_Page be remoued (Ibid., loho, 1h?)

inégase that nos goods of his E3 found (latertown Records, 1663,
7

in case he deprt (Salem Records, 1636, 22)

After Till (untill)

 

Twenty-eight instances of the subjunctive after till (until) were

 

noted, distributed as follows: bg_of the verb to be, both as auxiliary
and finite verb nineteen, s-less forms of the third singular of other
verbs, nine. I have listed all the citations.

till at least they'bg muskeeto proofe (Bradford, 1630, 196)
till there be no more place (White, 1630, h)

-99...

till it be as round and big as an egg (Josselyn, 1672, 150)
till it be like a hasty pudden (Ibid., 187)

till he _‘bE convinced (Williams 171511;, 1;?)
until such distempers be cleansed and got out (Nilliams 2, 1652,
20) ‘

until that Which is perfect is come and that which is imperfect
be done away (Norton, l6Sh, 5)
they be carted away (Danforth l6h7, 102)

Till's house be rais' d against the Reckoning Day (Taylor, 1671, h3)
until their meate be dished up (Morton, 1637, 137)
until one or both be slaine (Ibid., 15h)
untill it be all consumed (Ibid., 135)
till that be brought about (Hm rd, 1700, 5)
till the vii-y scum be boyled cleane avay (fiard,16h7, 11;)
till a judgement ... be procured (Portsmouth Records, 1699, 151)
untill further order b3 taken (Ibid., l6h7, 36)
till the bridge be ended (Salemw Records, l6h6, 1&5)
till further order be taken (Ibid., 1656,19h)
till a new [constablej'b3 chosen & sworne (Ibid., l6h7, 150)
0 happy flood, quoth I, that holds thy race

Till thou arrive at thy beloved place (Bradstreet, 1678, 377)
until it come to the Rayle (Portsmouth Records, 1671, 160)
till he _c__ome __to New port (Ibid., l6h8, 170)
until Jesus rescue, redeem“ and ransome (Williams 2, 1652)
It were better to stay till it come (H Higginson, 1630, hh)
And till the pay day come, I'le be his baile (Taylor 1671,37)
Until he dance after the Gospell Pipe (Ibid., 1671,61)

 

 

After‘gnlgss
Twelve instances of the subjunctive were noted as follows: be
of the verb £2322 seven; were of the verb tg_be, one; have third
singular of the verb to have one; g-less forms of other verbs in the
third singular three.

unlesse it be to expresse (White, 1630,12)

unless his error be fundamental (Williams 1,16hh, h?)

unless he be a scorner (Cotton, l6hh, 35)

unless he 5'5 received (Portsmouth Records, 16%, 32)

vnless the said boards be first offered to sell (Salem Records,
1636, 30) \

unles he be suddenly surprised or violently forced, by mighty
temptations (williams 2, 1652, 9)

unless they be found to make all friends (Taylor, 1671, 36)

-100;

unless the faulthere their owne (Johnson, l6Sh, 38)

aness he first have the consent of the Freeman (watertown Records,
1635, 1)

unless Gods providence hinder (Ibid., 1679, th)

unless Mr. Batter dye (Sewall 1,167h, 7)

unless he give e(Sa1em Records, 16h6, lhh)

 

After So rIhat
Three instances of the subjunctive after so that were noted, two
were the form were of the verb £2323 used as an auxiliary verb. One
was the seless singular. The citations are listed here.

the wind carrying it thither so that his warehouse were quickly
burnt down and much Money and Goods lost with the Buildings
(Sewall 1,1698,h81)

it pleased God ... so to dispose that not any one ... ere either
hurt or hitt (Bradford, 1630,10h)

ordered that there be no Land granted ... butting upon another
mans Land ... that he sustaine no damage by it (watertown Records,

1637, 3)

After Whether
Eleven instances or the subjunctive were noted after whether,
distributed as follows: be of the verb £2_bg, five; 3333 of the verb
§g_bg, four; g—less forms of other verbs in the third singular, two.
I have listed the eleven citations.

whether Persecution be not against the Doctrine of Jesus Christ
(Williams 1,16hh,2§§)

whether Persecution ... b3 not against the Doctrine of Jesus Christ
(Ibid., 111)

whe the er it b3 their office or their place (Cotton, 16hh, 20)

whether it be so (Hillard, 1700, 2)

whether the offence b3 really given (Cotton, léhh, 52)

I questioned whether there were a God (Shepard, 163b, 23)
I could not tell whether 'twere so convenient than (Sewall , 1698,

 

 

36)
which made me think whether it were not best to overlook all (ILid.,
1698, baa)

he waited to see whether his faith ere the operation of God's
spirit (ILid., 1676,36)

—lOl-

whether the said Xargaret cone over to 3.7. or no (Lechford, 1438—

hl, 7)

whether he Egan the rightnesse or coruptnesse (Lilliams l, 163111,

67)

 

It may be pointed out that the use of the subjunctive after sub-
ordinate conjunctions in the seventeenth century English considered in
this study closely resembles that of present day French after certain
subordinate conjunctions. l have listed a number of instances in which

th is parallel can be observed.

Though it be true (Billiams l, Quoiqu'il soit vrai

1 t _ _—
161:, he) ’ ‘
Though it be nearer (Iorton, euclqu'il soit plus pres
1637, 21) _
Though none be damn‘d (Taylor, guoique nul ne soit damne
1671, 32)
thougho urselves be saved guoique nous soyons sauves

(Norton, léSh, h7—

 

 

 

 

 

 

Although a man have light Cuoiqu'un homne ait assey de
enouéh (Ward, 1:37, 11) lumiere __—
Altho eh New England have no guoioue la houvelle-Angleterre
taller (Hirrinson, If _.C, 1C) n'ait pas de suif
and t“cjnit s“? (Taylor, et EEEi ou'il dise
15,31,519 “*- ,
though it discover (Bradford, quoiqu'il decouvre
1630, as) “"- m
though it roe (Cotton, léhh, quoi qu'il aille
26) ““—
After Before After Avant one
before this vear be out (C. Avant que cette anneé ne soit
Kather 1,1092 17h) terminee
before the fruit trees be Avant que les arbres fruitiers ne
blossoxned out (Elutrb ard:—lé80, soiont in flour
21) ‘
before it be fully finished Avant qu'il soit completement
(Josselyn, l672, l3?) termine
before he have notice of it avant qu'il en iii notice
(Tatertown hecords, 1677, 2)
before he 95:1? it (Calerl event qu'il ne l'offre
Records, 1635, 11)
Before the Gosnell binde Avantr que 1'2mngile ne lie

 

(Taylor, 1671, SL)

After Except

Except it be by common consent
(fiatertowH—Records, léhO, 6)

Except there be some better
consent (Sewall l, 1692, 367)

Except they be smoked out
(Higginson,_l630, 17)

After Lest

lest by his fervor we be
torrifi'd (Bradstreet:~1678,
171)

lest themselves and the church
he cumbred with agilations
(Eotton, léhh, 52)

we had need be serious lest God

chastize us—(Winthrop Papers,
1675, hzo)

After Provided (that)

 

Provided that it be for an house

(Watertown Records, 1639, 6)

—102-

\

§_moins que

 

A mohs qu'il ne soit d'une commune
voix

A mons qu'il n'y ait un meilleur
‘consentement —-' '

A moins qu'ils ne soient enfumes.

 

I

De peur que

 

A I
de peur que nous ne soyons brules
par sa chaleur

/
de peur gu'eux et l'eglise ne scient
emcombres d'agitations

Il nous faut prendre les choses au
serieux de peur que Dieu ne nous
chatie

 

Pourvu que

 

Pourvu que ce soit pour une maison

Provided that the propiety be Pourvu que la Propriete soit reservee

reserved (Salem Records, 1536,
15)
Provided that the hy way ... be. Pourque que la route ne soit pas
not hindered (Portsmouth Records, embarrassee
16h8, 39)
Provided that he Leaue it to the
Towne (Salem Records, 16h8, 39)
P ovided he make his first prof
éerjto the towne (Ibid., 1635,
11)

Pourvu qu'il le laisse A la ville

Pourvu qu'il fasse sa premier offre
a la ville

After in Case (that) Au cas que

 

 

in case he be not dismissed
(Salem Records, 1635, ll)
in case Mar: Page be remoued

($332,, léhé, 1&7?"

. I I
au cas qu'il ne 501t pas releve

. , I
au cas que her: Page 301t retiree

-103-

in case that noe goods of his
be found (hatertown hecords,
T563, 76)

in case he deprt (Salem Records,
1636, 22)

After Till (until)

 

till there be no more place
(White, 1635, u)

until one both be slaine
(Yorton, 1637,-IE7)

until it all be_consumed
(Ibid., 135)

until that be brought about
(Rillard, T700, 5)

' until it come to the Rayle
(Portsmouth Records, 1671,
160)

till he come to New Port
(Ibid.,‘IEEB, be)

After Unless

 

unless his error be funda-
mental (hilliams l, lébh, 35)

unless he be_a scorner (Cotton,
léhh, 35)

unless they be forced (hilliams,
léhh, 105) ‘

unless he be received (Ports—
mouth hecords, 16h6, 32)

unless he first haue the
consent (Watertown Records,
1635, 1)

unless fir. Batter dye (Sewall

1, 1671;, 7) ""
(So) that

ordered that there be no Land
granted ... butting upon
another mans Land ... that he
sustaine no damage by it

(Latertown Records, 1637, 3)

au cas qu'aucuns de ses biens ne
soient trouves.

fl

 

au cas qu'il parte

\
Jusqu'a ce que

 

Jusqu'a qu'il n'y git plus de place

- \

uusqu'a ce’que l'un on les deux
soient tues

W O O

Jusqu'a qu'il scit consume tout
a fait ’

Jusqu'a ce que cela soit amene

 

‘ D O 0
Jusqu'a qu'il Vienne au barrier

Jusqu'a qu‘il vienne a New Port

 

\

A moins que

 

\

A mOins que son erreur ne soit
‘fondamentale

A moins qu'il ne soit un contempteur
\ . . o I

a mOins qu'ils ne scient forces

\
a moins qu'il ne 501t admis

\

a mOins qu'n'ait le consentement

\ . ‘ ' ‘

a m01ns que m. Batter ne meure
de sorte que

de sorte que qu'il n'en ait
pas domage

f‘
-luh-

This parallel cannot be carried out with all the subordinate
conjunctions. The subordinate conjunction ii (if), for example is

regularly followed by the indicative in French.

After an indefinite relative pronoun or adjective

 

Ten instances of the subjunctive were noted following an indefinite

antecedent distributed as follows: bg_of the verb to be both as finite

 

verb and auxiliary, eight; have, third singular of the verb to have as
auxiliary, two. I have listed all of the citations.

Whoever they be (Winthrop Papers, 1639, 130)

Vhoever they Ee'(fiard, 16L7, 19)

in whose custody soever they be (Iechford, 1638-bl, l2)

whatever this history be (C..:§ther 2, 1699, 183)

whatever be the event (Williams 2, 1652, 21)

whatever'be the State Religion (Williams 1, l6hh, 126)

whatever 53 the infection (Ibid., 126) 7
by what mafia or names soever they be called (Lechford, 1638-bl, ll)

 

they came as near ... as any other church ... have done (Bradford,
1630, 26)
every person yt haue Land (Watertown Records, 1680, lh6)
After the conjunctive adverb howsoever
Two instances of be, of the verb to be were found after howsoever.
Both are of b§_as a finite verb. The two citations are given.
Howsoever it'be_(hhite, 1630, 163)

howsoever our fare be_but coarse (Uinthrop, 1630, 163)

After when

 

Cne instance of have third singular of the verb to have, used as

an auxiliary verb was noted after when.

George lawton shall haue hO acre of lande ... when he haue bult a
suffissient Mill (Portsmouth Records, l6h8, 39)

 

-105-

After expressions of command, agreement, etc.

Thirty-three instances of the subjunctive were noted in dependent
clauses following expressions of command expressed or implied.) They
were distributed as follows: b3 of the verb £9.22: both as auxiliary
and finite verb, twenty-one; b313, third singular of the verb to have,
two; s-less forms of other verbs in the third singular, ten. I have
listed all of the citations.

ordered ... that it b3 such a way (Salem.Records, l6h6, th)

It is ordered ... that not any of the Rayles be (Portsmouth Records,
1671, 160) '_'

[it is ordered] that the next 133 (Ibid., 1671, 160)

I: is voated ... that Ralph Erls house bgg Recorded (Ibid., 1650,

7

voted ... that Strangers b3 not Entertained (Ibid., 1682, 215)

It is ordered that a Suffitient Powd b3 Sett up (Ibid., l67l, 161)
agree ... that [they] b3 sure to leaLyejroom (Salem Records, 1639,
9

it is ... ordered that ... libertie be granted (Ibid., 1636, 30)
agreed that a pen be made (Ibid., 1636-7, 39)

gi.is ordered] That—a peticon be drawne (Ibid., 1636, 35)

its prdred That all the ... ffences ... b3 made vp (Ibid., 1656,
192

Its agreed yt two blackstaves be provided (Ibid., 1h?)

ordered that there be no land granted (water'tow‘n Records, 1637, 3)

Agreed ... that they’he sufficiently repaired (Ibid., 1635, 2)

Ya select men agreed t3 goe ... to see yt all childrin and youth
be brought up (Ibid., 1635, th)

it_is the ... command ... that Peace b3 kept (williams 1, lbhh,
59)

[the governor promises] That they ... be subject to all such laws
(Bradford, 1o3o, 178) "‘

(Ehe governor promises That they be freed and exempte (Ibid., 178)
I have propounded ... that a placefibe found our (Eliot,-IEH9, 18)

wth condition that hee bee dismist (Salem Records, 1636, 25)

be sure they be bestowed—In the snippe (winthrop, 163OT31, 165)

Its agreed that John Talbee haue (Salem Records, 1630, 17)

It [agreed] that Bemiamyn ffEItBn haue (Ibid., 1636, l?)

Itm [It is ordered] that he take care to Send (Ibid., lOSo, l9u)

[it is agreed] that hr Burdet‘EQEynt (Ibid., 163§:—9)

furthers ordred that the line runn (Portsmouth Records, l6h6, 33)
It is ordered that every person ... bring in (HatertOwn n"ecords,

1680, lhé)

 

 

 

 

-mp—

[The Selectman] allso doe order yt said Bullward doe maxe up his
proportion (Ibid., 1680,1h8)
It is agreed ... *& that hep bay (Salem Records, 1636, 3h)
The condicon is that he a>peare (Ib id., 32)
[:2 prayed that their might be orders ... Capt Jilly march up
wise, 1690, 532)
It agreeth ... that every man worship ... and believe (Ailliams l,

léhh, 35)

 

As it were

 

The phrase as it were was noted twelve times in the material

 

examined. Jespersen refers to as it were as a "set phrase".l It was

 

used as a sort of formula expression meaning so to speak. I have

 

listed all the citations.

and as it were touch with his finger (Williams 1, l6hh: 7)
As it were upon his death bed (Williams 2, 1652, 18)

As it were by the way (Bradford, 1630, 9)

they left them as it weer weeping (Ibid., 9)

as it were (Ibid., 9;)

being consumed ... as it were (Ibid., 32)

as it were a thicke wood (Higginson, 1630, 6)

carrying the lover as it were (Norton, l65h, 2a)

and, as it were, dragg' d back to duty (Knight, l70h, 37)
it is ... called That Day as it were (Aillard, 1700, 1)
and are, as it were Earnests 01' things to come (Ibid., 5)
these Indians were as it were their men (Hinthrop Papers, 1638,

26h)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

After Expression of Wish
Only three instances of the subjunctive after an expression of
wishing were noted. I have listed the citations.
[I prayed] that he g3_§ word to severall other Captaines (Aise,
1690, 532)

I wish 'twere day (Knight, l70h, 15)
Ihe heavens reward thee manifold I pray (Bradstreet 1678, 39h)

 

1. Otto Jespersen, A Modern English Grammar on Historical Principles,
IV, 129. ” ’

-107-

The only remaining forms of the subjunctive are be of the verb to

be in any person or number, were of the verb to be in the first or third

 

singular, have of the verb to have in the third singular, and the s-less

forms of verbs other than to be or to have in the third singular.

 

However, it is inconceivable that the subjunctive idea should be re-
stricted to these forms only. Therefore it must be assumed that the
subjunctive idea may be present even if the form of the verb does not
indicate it. It is logical to assume that if an beless form of the
third singular for example is subjunctive, that the first and second
singular and the plural forms, are also subjunctive in a like situation
even though these forms are identical with the indicative. This is also

true of have of the verb to have and were of the verb to be.

 

 

 

In the reading covered in this study the subjunctive was most
commonly found in subordinate clauses after the conjunctions if,

(al)though (though), before, lest, whether, provided that, in case, so

 

 

 

that, till (until), unless. It appears reasonable to believe that

 

since the formal subjunctive was regularly found after these conjunctions
that the verb forms which have no formal indication of the subjunctive

are also subjunctive in function after these subordinate conjunctions.

After If
Forty-four instances of the subjunctive after i£_in the first or
second singular or the plural were noted, distributed as follows; baxg
of the verb to have, five; wg£b_of the verb EEIEE! nine; other verbs

thirty. I have listed part of the citations.

if I see (Hard, l6h7, 25)

if thEE-dost call (C. hather 1, 1681, 9)

if ye lose (ward, l6h7, 2h)

if I have (Winthrop Papers, 16b1, 150)

if we have (Ibid., l630-3l, 165)

if they have power (hard, 16h7, 3))

if you have found (Ibid., l6hl, 150)

if two families dweII_TFliot, 16h9, 13)

if ... they powre forth (Williams 1, l6hh, h9)
if false witnesses accuse (iliot, 16h9, 13)
If I reprove (Ibid. I3)

If I dy (C. Rather 1, 1680—81, h)

If they mean (Bradford, 1630, 19h)

if any members fall (I. Mather 3, 1716, h)
if we ... dbg not (Bradford, 1630, 196)

 

if things were right (Higginson, 1630, h2)

if any were so (I. Mather 3, b)

No marvell if they were (Bradford, 1630, 9h)

here in inverted order with if omitted was also noted.

were they but in a settled way of Civility (Eliot, l6h9, 1h)

(Al)though
Twenty-one instances of the subjunctive after (al)though in the
.first and second singular and the plural were noted distributed as

follows: were of the verb to be, four; have of the verb to have, four;

 

other verbs, thirteen, I have listed all of the citations.

although themselves were ... not affected (Williams 2, 1652, lb)
though their minds were free and willing yet their bodies bowed
under the weight (Bradford, 1630, 31)

though they were buy yonge justices (Ibid., 181)

though some 5f~their'b0dies were thus buried (Ibid., h9)
Though we have not (Ainthrop Papers, 1630-31, 175)

althoufhe ... we have reason to justifie Cod (Ibid., l6h5, h23)
though we have mett (Ibid., 1630—31, 16)

though I r:T=:§- slipped The-thy (Liliot, 15149, 11)

although they slip (Taylor, 1671, 51)

though they doe catch (Horton, 1637., 153)

although they beligze_(I. lather 3, 1716, h)

-109-

though they stand farre distant (fiigpinson, 163C, 11)
though yy rcfdre it (Ibid., 1630, hh)

though they doe ... abhor (bliot, l6h9, 7)

though I see-(Ibid., 7)

though we-Eze (Linthrop Papers, 1633—31, 168)

though I rffid'(tiliiams 2, 1652, 8)

though some—ace it not willingly (Bradford, 1630, 19h)
though they fiafit the key (Cotton, loan, 27)

though i find-(Killiams 2, 1652, 8)

though. thou grindest me (C. Mather l, 1681, 8)

 

After Before
Cnly two instances of the subjunctive after before were noted
outside of those which I have listed under the third singular.
before I come to other things (Bradford, 1630, 200)
before ye Cowe to Heaven (hard, 16h7, 2h)
After Except
Only three instances of the subjunctive after except were noted
besides those which I have listed under the third singular.
except they pbay (Ailliams 2, 1652, 21)
accept I see them (Winthrop Papers, 1639, 130)
except they buy a mans right (Aatertown Records, 1635, 2)
After Lest
Four instances of the subjunctive after lest were noted aside from
those listed under the third singular.
I was afraid lest there were sinners (C. tether, 1696-97, 21h)
lest you spoil (Sewall 2, 1697, 16)

least I £311 (hinthrOp Papers, 1639, 276)
least ... they cone (Ibid., l638, 26h)

 

After Until (till)

 

Twelve instances of the subjunctive after until (till) were noted

 

outside of the third singular. None of these were of the verbs to be or

~110-

to have. I have listed the citations.

till I receive (Winthrop Papers, 1630-31, 175)

untill I see thee laid in the dust (Bradstreet, 1678, 383)
until I mahe it do (Taylor, 1671, 38)

until I feel (C. Kather, 1681, 11)

until they receive (hilliams 2, 1652, 22)

but winding‘TT. till you come (Josselyn, 1672, 139)

till new Apostles come (JohnSon, 155h 50 )

till they fall into the ditch (Williams 1,16hh, h3)

Nor so long as till the Angels come (Ibid., 100)

Until they see something done (Winthrop Papers, 1638, 263)
till they see me closed in the earth (Ibid., 1639, 130)

to pervse Tt‘i‘il I come (Ibid., loin, 1:67

 

 

 

After Unless

 

Only one instance of the subjunctive after unless was noted
outside of the third singular.

unless you dare (Taylor, 1671, 51)

After Whether
Only one instance of the subjunctive after whether was noted out-
side of the third singular.

Whether the Scriptures were true (Shepard, 163h, 23)

£39.35 present subjunctive
The form had of the verb to have shows futurity in the subjunctive
use just as Ee£e_of the verb tg_bg shows futurity. Four instances of
this were noted.
if they had rather have warre then peace they might beginne (Brad-

ford, 1630, 133) .
if they had their deserts it were woe unto them (Williams 2, 1652,

23) "‘-
these particulars ... are not discouragements ... as if we had no
life at all (Ibid., 16)

the sun ... had it an eye would behold all that (Norton, léSh, l3)

as refering to future time when used in the subjunctive.

-lll-

As I have already indicated Curme refers to the past tense forms

1

Indicative Substitutions

A number of instances of what appear to be substitutions of the

indicative for the subjunctive have been found. These are listed here

according to the pattern which I have been following. In some citations

both subjunctive and indicative forms occur in the same sentence.

After If

If ever man were lov'd by wife, then thee;
If ever wife was happy in a man (Bradstreet, 1678, 39h)

if I am left (CT-Mather 1, 1680-81, 3)

if it_Eas only to keep our men stirring (Wise, 1690, 53h)

If I as—yet was thine, I thus do say
I from theyTag w_o____uld quickly flag away (Taylor, 1671, 59)

As knowing I should be _left alone if he was gone (Dhepard,163h,
18)

Yet jims in th' Downy Path with pleasures spread,

As 'twas below him on the earth to tread, (Taylor, 1671, hh)

If one slee ... at meeting, and another awaketh him, and he be
angry at i; and say (Eliot 16h9, 12)

if two families dfiEIl in one house, and one prayeth and the other
not (Ibid., 13).

After Although

tho' my Distempers are ... strong (C. Lather 1,1681, 13)
though mine enemyes” ... are not satisfyed (Winthrop Papers, 1639,
130)
though that is still ... expected \hillard, 1700, 5)
Yet not withstanding still this is too Small,
Although there was a thousand times more done,
If sinless man did, sinful man will fall (Taylor, 1671, 37)
though he was something ill with it, yet he lived many years after
(BradfordT‘Io3o, 93)
Such a one will trouble the whole Israel of God though he makes the
bones of his vanity stick up (Hard, 16h7, 3)

 

l.

G. O. Curme, Syntax, h2S.

-112-

After Last

ye have turned the Devill out of doores: fling all his old parell
after him...lest he maKes another errand for it againe (yard,

1614?, 1h)

After Until (till)

 

I have little hopes, till those flames are over (Williams 1, léhh,

12)
until that which is perfect is cvme and that which is imperfect_b§

done away (Norton, léSh, S)_—

After Whether
I questioned whether there were a God, my unbeleefe whether Xt.
was the Messiah (Shepard, lo35, 23)

Subjunctive in Main Clauses

subjunctive of Wish

Fifty-seven instances of the subjunctive used to express a wish

in a main clause were noted. They were distributed as follows: be of

the verb to be, both as finite verb and auxiliary thirty-six; have,

third singular of the verb to have, one; ggless forms of other verbs

in the third singular, twenty. This use of the subjunctive in wishes

is still commonly found in religious parlance. All of the citations

noted were listed here.

Ye Lord be mercifull (Bradford, 1630, 105)

Grace &.Eeace be with you all (Winthrop, 1630-31, 175)
The blessings of the Lord be upon all (Ibid., 166)
Thankes be to God (Higgins'o'fi, 1630, 21)

ffor be it that I should repine (Bradstreet, 1678, hO)
far'EEfit,from.me (Nerd, 16h7, ll)

woe be to them (Ibid., 20)

woe be to them (Ibid., 19;

was E to them (553., 20

-113-

his will be done (hinthrop, 1630-31, 171)

blessed be_... his name (Ibid., 170)

Admir'd ador'd forever be that majesty (Bradstreet, 1678, 372)

blessed bee God (hinthrap Papers, 1637, 2h?)

far be itfflom any pious breast (L illiams l, l6hh, 6h)
thy will fulfilled bee (Taylor, 1671, 38)

blessed be God (Sewall 1,1686,135)

blessed be God (Ibid., 1692, 366)

blessed E2; God (Ibiiu 1636-7, 37)

blessed be God (Ibid., 1636-7, 37)

Blessed e God (C. lather 1,1692, lhd)

blessed be thy name (Ibid., 1681, 10)

Blessed See His name (Ibid., 1681,10)

blessed bee “the Name (Iold., 1681, 10)

you are £511 ... as pra; sed be ... we are (Lechford, 1638¢hl, 9)

as praised be God we are (Ibid'., 8)

ye Lord be praised (winthrOp Papers, l6hl, 150)

thankes be'to God (Higginson, 1630, 71)

blessed E‘s the Lord (Eliot, 16119, 8)

blessed 85 the Lord (Ibid., 18)

be it spSEen (Bradford, 1630,111)

Blessed be God (Ibid., 136)

Blessed be'the Lord (Winthrop Papers, 1630v-3l, 159)

blessed 53 his name (Ibid., 177)

God be praysed (Ibid., 175)

The blessinge of the Almighty be upon thee (Ibid., 173)

The good Lord be_with thee & blesse thee (Ibid., 161)

HO”

Lord have mercy (Sewall 1, 169b, 392)

The lord forgive me and help me (Sewall l, 1676, 38)

The Lord plve me a holy ... Life (Ibid., 1686, 130)

The Lord help me ... to improve (Ibid., 1689, 265)

The Lord save N. E. (Ibid., 1689, 263)

The Lord unite us... and remove our Animosities (Ibid., 1692, 369)
the Lord direct thee (winthrop “Papers, 1630-31, 170 o)

the Lord strengthen & comfort her heart (Ibid., 160)

the good Lord blesse thee (Ibid., 171)
the Lord blesse, guide, & supporte thee (Ibid., 166)

the Lord keepe you all &'worke his true fear (Ibid., 166)
The Lord Jesus lead you ( H11 ams 1,16hh, S3)
The Lord ... continue your welfare (vinthrop Papers, 1626, h)
the Lord God guide you & keepe you (Lechford, 1630' -hl, 10)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

here in main clauses

 

Jespersen refers to the use of were as an equivalent of would be

or should be as, "imaginative were." He states that it "is pretty

-1114-

frequently used even in our own days, especially in highflown style." 1
Fifteen instances of were with this conditional meaning were noted.
They are listed here.

it were better to stay (Higginson, 1630, ho)

it were woe unto them (fiilliams 2, 1652, 23)

e113 I suppose it were not (Winthrop Papers, 1639, 276)

it wear inought for them to bring (Ibid., 1638, 130)

it wear not a misse (Ibid., 1639, 135)

if he were not a God of benignity, he were not our God. (Norton,
1652,2 25)

God were blessed forever though he hai never willed of his goddness
(Ibid., 2h)

Something that were not first (Ibid., l5)

it were hard measure to condemns (White, 1630,61)

It were little less then impietie to conceive (Ibid., lh- 15)

a great part ... were neeiless (Ibid., 18)

it were a great wrong to conceive (Ibid., 2)

were it charitie to cast (Ibid., 615

It were an unreasonable taske to undertake (Ibid., 61)

It were ... requisite that the city would repaire (aard,16h7, 12)

 

‘Egt f Infinitive

Eightyhone instances of let-f-the infinitive to show a subjunctive
idea in the first singular and plural and third singular and plural were
noted. They were distributed as follows: .LEE '1' be of the verb §3_bg
twenty-eight; let + ‘hazg of the verb to have, three; let 1+ the
infinitive without the sign to of other verbs, fifty. 'Curme considers
this construction as a volitive subjunctive. He says that let + the
infinitive "is the modern subjunctive form corresponding to the old
simple subjunctive."2 Since this construction is still very common

today I have listed only part of the citations found.

 

l. Otto Jaspersen, A Modern English Grammar on Historical Principles,

IV, 1ho)
2. G. O. Curme, Syntax, 39h)

-115...

Oh'. lett that blessed thing be done (C. Mather l, 1681, 10)
let him be excommunicated (Cotton, 161411, 2h)
let this ... be (Norton, 16Sh, 7)

“IE? him be pleased to cause (Sewall 2, 1697, 1h)

13? the men ... be produced and named (white, 1630, 61)
15? our excesses be limited (Ibid., 18)

Ft such ... offences be punished (Williams 1, 1.61114, 111)
135 this be interrupted (Wise, 1690, 532)

13?. no man be offended (Johnson, 1651;, 141;)

IE? it also be considred (Bradford, 1630, 96)

IE? the Lord be glorified (Williams 2, 1652, 10)

T's-t the good wheat be pluckt up (Williams 1, 16%, 111)
IE? their worship be tolerated (Ibid., 111)

131.: word be sent (Wise, 1690, 5315

Egg such be told (Danforth, 16h7, 103)

let his name have ye praise (5radford, 1630, 165)

‘13? his holy name have all ye praise (Ibid., 101)

E his holy name have ye praise forever (Ibid., 127)

let them try (C. Mather 1, 1681, 8)
1575 him save mee (Ibid., 1681, 8)
IS? the Reader judEE‘Ic. Mather 2, 1699, 189)
Tat none objects (Bradford, 1630, 161;)
iEE'them put (Cotton, lshh, 33)
TEE all men know (Johnson, 1651;, 39)
13% him vmose foot doth hit a stone
fTErough weakness, not revellion, .
Not faint but think on former days (Taylor, 1671., 51)
let him take her (Ward, 16M, 25)
1370' his ... Chapmen make (Ibid., 13)
Ft sorrow cease ("igglesworth, 1662, 9)
IF? that Scripture reject (Williams 1 16%, 127)
TEE our faith give a ... subsistence (Hillard, 1700, 12)
ET them ripe their houses (Dmdford, 1630, 135)
Ft them not divide \Cotton, l6hh, 33)
Your hearts let wooden breast-plates shield (Danforth, 16h7, 103)
l_.e_t_ my eon pmide 12 axes (Winthrop 1630-31, 16?)

let them be left at my Door (wise, 1690, 527)

IE? us consider (Williams 1, 16111;, 143)

l-e—t us improve (Ibid., 57)

IS? us strihe (Ibid., 35) ‘
Te—E us leave these two extreames (Morton, 1637, 119)
Ft us leave our English Nation (Johnson, 1651;, 39)
‘iEt's hiss this Piety (Taylor, 1671, he)

__Ie:_t's so persever (Bradstreet, 1679, 39h)

-115-

Although the function of let + the infinitive in the first person

is not quite comparable to the use of 123 f- the infinitive in the
first person plural and the third person singular, I have included the
first person singular under this heading. I have listed the citations.

let me show (Bradford, 1630, 85)

let me strike (Taylor, 1671, 3?)

IEE me give (Eliot, 16h9, ll)

Istt me write (C. Esther l, 1681, 9)

IEtt me do something (Ibid., 1681 9)

let me adde (Williams 1, l6hh, h2)

135 me dye Williams 2, 1652, 15)

33?. me spend (C. mlather l, l68h-S, 88)

If the material examined in this study may be considered typical
of its time, it is quite clear that the formal subjunctive was in much
more frequent use in American 1bnglish of the seventeenth century than
it is in our language of today. Outside of prayers and other religious
ritual we seldom come upon have as a third singular of the verb to have
or the geless third singular of other verbs. Even the form.bg of the
verb to be is regularly replaced by am, is, or are except in the most
formal language. It should be pointed out here, however, that the
modal auxiliaries Which are discussed in the next chapter have taken
over many of the funCtions of the formal subjunctive. The idea of the
subjunctive is still present in today‘s English even though the verb
form may not show it. It is inconceivable that such an important notion
as the subjunctive could have been lost from our language. It is highly
unlikely that our system of thinking is less complicated than that of

our forefathers. It appears to me that we rely today on something

other than the verb form itself to give us the subjunctive idea, e.g.

the modal auxiliary or the subordinate conjunction.

Chapter IV

THE MODALS

This chapter will deal with the medals, shall and will, should

 

and would, may and might, can and could, must and ought as they were

 

 

 

observed in the material examined. These verbs are sometimes spoken

of also as modal auxiliaries.

Shall and hill

 

 

Shall and will occurred frequently in the material covered in

 

 

situations where mere futurity appears to be implied. It is of course
extremely difficult to decide from the written language whether mere
futurity is indicated or whether determination, or volition,or com—

pulsion is involved. Perrin noints out that "the usage of shall and

 

will_has never been uniform in bnglish although some grammarians have
attempted to make it so."1 Fries states that his survey of fifty
English dramas from the sixteenth century to the present indicates that
in dramatic literature will has always predominated in independent
declarative statements in the first person without much shift in

frequency or development. he states fUrther that will has gradually

 

displaced shall in independent declarative in the second and third
persons.2 Perrin further points out thatrdetermination may be expressed

by either word in the spoken language by putting emphasis on the word.3

1. P. G. Perrin, An Index to English, 553.
2. C. C. Fries, "Shall and Will in Xodern English," PMLA, XL, 1023.
3. P. G. Perrin, An Index to English, 553.

 

 

-118-

I have listed here a number of my citations of shall and will

 

which appear to indicate merely a future idea.

Shall with First Person Singular

 

I desire your prayers to the Lord ... that they may embrace that
message which from the Lord I shall bring unto them (Eliot, l6h9?
12)

I shall therefore leave Arguments to acuter heads, and onely speak
a work of Love (hard, l6h7, 16)

and if time permit me I shall present you wth some Notes upon the
Country (Wise, 1690, 52§)

I shall hear againe take libertie to insert a few things out of
shuch letters as came in this shipe (Bradford, 1630, 172)

I shall expect thee next somer (if the Lord please) & by that time
I hope to be provided for thy comfortable entertainment (Winthrop,
1630-31, 161)

And herewith I shall and this year (Bradford,l630, 13h)

only I shall remember one passaee more (Ibid.,lBh)

I shall here set them downs, with ye answers (Ibid., 193)

A touch of which things I shall give in a letter—(Ibid., 69)

I shall shew their greevances ... by their owns letters (Ibid., 58)

These things premised I shall now prosecute (Ibid., 200)

I shall ... returns bark and begins (Ibid., 159)

The which I shall endevor to manifest in plain stile (Ibid., 3)

I shall be ... bold to say, that ... a more necessary ... debate
was never yet presented (hilliams l, l6hh, S)

I shall be briefer in the Scriptures following (Ibid., 113)

I she 11 ... prove that these Tares can be (Ibid., 107)

the particular instances whereof ... I shall “pick and gather an
bind up (Williams 2, 1652, 16)

The severall ... trialls ... I shall bind up into three ... parcells
(lbld. , 16)

Having given you some short notes ... I she 11 now enter upon the
proposed discovery (Josselyn, 1672,1hl)

[I] shall leave it to you to judge ye validity of my Assertion
(.ise, 1690, 528)

to satisfy your Inquiry ... I shall impart them (Ibid., 525)

to give you an account ... I shall proceed (Ibid. 33 h)

I shall be willing to Retract and “Correct (C. lather 2,1699,185)

I shall ... Intermeddle no further than to offer (Ibid., 187)

Being a sheep ... I shall never miscarry (C. Lather 1,1681,10)

what shall I do how Eat"8ohe? (Ibid., 1681, 10)

Shall I never be awakened until I feel ...? (Ibid., 1681, 11)

And what shall I make of this Instance? (Ibid., 1681, 11)

I shall make Sold to borrow ... and mispend (hard, l6h7, 25)

I shall expresse my thoughts in these brief passages (Ibid., 21)

 

 

 

-119-

what shall I do in this case? (Eliot, 16h9, 12)

what shall I saye for this vnvaluable jewell (Winthrop Papers,
1626, 3)

I shall doe my best indeauors to procure them (Ibid., l6hl,150)

[I] shall most willingly do you any service (Ibid., l6hl, M8)

If God please ... I shall malce amends (Winthrop, 1630-31, 171)

If so, I, Justice, shall of Justice faile (Taylor, 1671,39)

Has Cod ansvmered e ... and shall I part for fancy (Sewall l,

1698, h82)

hill with First Person Singular

 

Now instead of filling up the Space ... I will leave that for a
more Accurate Observer (Wise, 1690, S26)

[they'were] therby put to great trouble & charge, of which I will
give an instance or tow & omitte the rest (Bradford, 1630,16)
it [the letter] shows much of ye providence of God ... I will hear
relate it (Ibid., 86)

I will heer breake off, because I hope to receive Lres from thee
soone ”Winthrop, 163&-31,175) .

But after all ... I will do these things (C. Lather l, 1681, 8)

I will never leave thee; tho' thou killest mee I will put my
trust in thee (Ibid., 1681, 8)

when I can' t pray I'l groan (Ibid., 1681, 8)

the Father said ... such an eIect ooul there is that I will bring
into the fold (Ibid., 1681,1)

Lord, this course I will follow (Ib d., 1681, 8)

I will proceed no further to troub bIe you (Eliot, 16h9, 1h)

I will ten thousand times more do.
It5111 not oneley from his sin him free (Taylor, 1671,38)
Though “simple, learn of me; I will you teach 1rue wisdom (Ibid.,
h?)

I will you comfort sweet extend (Ibid., 51)

I' surely Cr wn you in the End (Ibid., 51)

_Ithou:h their slip I'le mercy Show (Ibid., 51)

[I] will come down ifT'c—an (Sewall 1,1389, 267)

and herewith I 1111 end this chapter (Sradford, 1630, 71)

yt ye I be not tedious ... I will omitte ye rest (Ibid., 21)

Some of ve cheefe of which In iII hrar breefly relate (Ibid., 30)
I will therefore mention a pert1cu1er or two to Show ye contrary
(I:id., 26)

I will hear take liberty to make a litle digression (Ibid., 153)

But he is now dead, and I will leave him to ye Lord (Ib1d., 169)

if he doe not ... pay it, I v'll ... sve ys bond (”intnrop Papers,
1639: 275)

therefore I will absolutely conclude but some difference there may
be (Ibid., 163 , 130)

the sachem himself wth divers of his men are here to complains,
and I will verbatim declare the matter of their complt (Ibid.,

1638, 262 5

 

-120-

I will name now but such as are nearest to thee (Winthrop, l630-31,
1715 '

I will not confine it to those alone (Jhite, 1630, 11)

I Will name a few for instance (Williams 2, 1652, 20)

I will not now enter into Disputes about that question (Ibid., 2)
if it be not good] I will perfit it (Iechford, 1638-h1, 95

I will say this solemly ... before the Lord (Eliot, 16h9, lb)

I will assure you things sent on.wth Unsufferable Dulness (Wise,
16““90, 531) _

Thy flatt'ring shews I}: trust no more (Bradstreet, 1678, 383)

And combats with thee [1;1w111,and must,

Untill I see the laid in th' dust (Ibid., 38)

 

Shall with First Person Plural

The like wee haue desired of our Confaederate bretheren of the
Massachuets, and shall, by the helpe of God, at that time wayte
upon you with a more perticuler account (Winthrop Papers, 1675,
h30 ‘ A

wee can apeale to God, and shall, we hope, bee able also to
satise men that we stand as innocent as it is possible (Ibid.,
1675, h28)

It is enough that we shall have heaven even though we should passe
through hell to it (Winthrop, 1630-31, 170)

And Graces Coach in Grace hath fetcht us in unto her feast. we
shall not dy in Sin (Taylor, 1671, 53)

None of the wisest now will crave
To know what winter we shall have (Danforth, 16h7, 103)

was shall also desire yor aduise concerning the remainder
("inthrop Papers, 1638, 26h)

we haue here ... good newes ... Euery 3 yeares we shall haue a
Parliament (Ibid., léhl, 150)

we shall only sentire nos mori (Sewall 1, 1636, 131)

FrontIVTak will give no other Answer ... then what we shall meet
with at the mouth of his Gunns (Wise, 1690, 528)

the Lord or God ... will ... preserve us ... that we shall meet
in joye & peace (Winthrop, 1630-31, 178)

I hope we shall agree in these particulars (Williams 1, l6hh, 12)

we shall presently see what preservatives ... the Lord Jeans hath
appointed (Ibid., 126)

If he will influence us ... we shall flourish (Millard, 1700, 10)

And shall we be cast off by thee,

And utterly forsaken? (Wigglesworth, 1662, 28)

 

Will with First Person Plural

Now because wee are as well studious of peace, as of truth, wee
will not leane to one of these interpretations more than to another.

(Cotton, 16th, 23)

-121...

we will not contend about words, so there be no erroneous apprehension
wrapt into the matter (Ibid., 28)
If they meane, not so wholsome as ye good beers and wine in London
... we will not dispute with them (Bradford, 1630,19h-S)
we will not excuse them, but labour to reforme them as best we
cane (Ibid., 19h)
to whom I replyed let them come we will fight with all Canada if
they come («138, 1690, 533)

Shall with Second Person Singular

The larger discourse of all thinges thou shalt receive from my
brother (Winthrop, 1630-31, 160)

we have mett wth many sadd & discomfortable things as thou shalt
heare (Ibid., 160)

thou shalt understand by this how it is wth us since I wrote last
(Ibid ____._, 171:)

be not “discouraged by anythinge thou shalt heare (Ibid., 16h)

no bridegrooms voice ere heard shall bee
In silence ever shalt thou lye (Bradstreet, 1678, hO)

such an elect Soul there, that I will bring into thy Fold, and
thou shalt undertake for that Soul, as a ... Saviour (C. Mather
1, 16813—1)

Fear nothing, thou shalt be strong (Ibid., 1681, 7)

Will with Second Person Singular

thou who didst make Mans Mouth ... willt bee with my Mouth (C.
Matherl,1680-81, 3)
Thou saist, Thou wilt never forsake them that seek thee (Ibid., 3)
Thou hast said, Thou'wilt bee with thy Disciples to the End of
the world (_I_b_id., 1686281, 7)
I beleeve thou wilt enable mee to glorify thy name (Ibid., 1680-81,
7
Thou mighty Saviour who hast bid all the Ends of Earth to lock unto
thee and hast said that thou wilt cast out none (Ibid., 1681,
8-9)
I knowe thou wilt not be wanting to her in this distresse (winthop,
1630-31, 160161)
Strong valiant, John, ‘wilt thou march, on and take up station first
(Johnson, 165h, hh)
undanted wilt thou not allow Malignant men to wast (Ibid., hh)

 

Shall with Second Person Plural

when I know more you shall heare more: my Capt. and Tho.
Lauthoup salute you (dinthrop Papers, 1637, 2&7-8)

-122-

For the other things you shall rsceue according to your directions
and this inclosed note (Ibid., 1635-6, 9)

you shall allso recieue a large box With linine and pewter wich I
desire you to conceall the donor therof (Ibid., 1635-6, 9)

not that theer is any wrongs done hesrby ... as you shall vndsrstand
very shortlis (Ibid., 1635-6, 9)

I haue taken the best care I can to get you a bill of exchange,
wich I hope you shall recieue with this (Ibid., 1629, 7)

These bookes you shall receive by Mr Evans shippe, wch ... will
arrive ... as soon as this (Ibid., léhl, 150)

more particulars you shall hears by ye shippe (Ibid., l6hl, 191)

for phisick you shall need no other but a pound of (Winthrop,
1630-31, 165) ”‘- .

At other times you shall seldomssse above two in a dozen miles
(Josselyn, 1672, IK57_—

only to gratifie your Curiositie and theires to whom you shall

see cause to impart them (*ise, 1690, 526)

 

Will with Second Person Plural

maksinge little question you will doe the like with speeds, least
... they come to the same height (Winthrop Papers, 1638, 203-h)
or neighbor goeing so suddenly inforcss mes to Ibe] brsife and
somewhat rude, hopeing you will not curiously observe the
confusednes of these lines (Ibid., 1638, 26h)
Like Pearls in Puddles cover'd ore with mudd: whom, if you search,
perhaps some few you'll finds (Taylor, 1671, h6) '
You third are feeble-hearted; if Christs Crown
Must stand or fall by you, you'l fling it down (Ibid., hB)
You'l then be mawld worse than the hand that's right
Between the heads of wheelhorn'd Rams that fight (Ibid., h9)
You Second Ranck are cowards; if Christ come with
With you to fight his field, ou'l from him run (Ibid. h8)
what will you do when you shal squeezed bee (Ibid., 593
ou'l then have sharper service than the whale (Ibid. h9)
or when I shall let fly at you ou'l fall (Ibid., u83
ou'l finds it was but Pen—coop't up before (Ibid., 59)
which if you do you certainly will finds (Ibid., 55)
Sr I wonder you will urge this thing so long as there is no reason
in the Contrivance (Wise, 1690, 53h)

Shall with Third Person Singular

the least Error ... shall set open the Spittle-door (Hard, 16h7,
21)

that state that will admit Errors in Religion, shall admit Errors
in Policy (Ibid., 21) .

-123...

Nor shall hee need to stretch his hand overmuch in this worke (Ibid.,
16172‘27
the most High hath them in Derision and their folly shall certainly
be manifested to all men (Ibid., 13)
It shall then be no griefe of heart that you have now attendei to
the cries of Soules (williams 1,16hh, 7)
with words borrowed from the state of Glory, to which it shall at
length arrive (Hillard, 1700, 9)
The)virtue of this Fountain shall then appear abundantly (Ibid.,
11
the State of Glory to which it shall at length arrive (Ibid., 9)
This shall be in the evening of the Gospel day (Ibid., 10)
the body ... shall shortly give up the ghost (Jilliams 2, 1652, 3)
My greatest honour it shall be
when I am Victor over thee (Bradstreet, 1678, 383)
- Nor withering age shall e‘ re come there
But beauty shall be bright and Clear (Ibid., 385)
But he whosew name is grov'd in the white stone
Shall last and shine when all these are gone (Ibid., 381)
Dost now perceive, doest now believe that Christ thy Judge shall
be? (Wigglesworth,1662,fl
Henceforth no fears, no cars no tears no sin shall you annoy
(Ibid., 21)
wherefore it shall be now
For Sidon and for Sodoms Land more easie than for you. (Ibid., 27)
Poor Tinker thinks't our shrubs will sing
The Bramble here shall be our king. (Danforth,16h7, 103)
the names are taken, not one elect ... shall perish (williams 1,

lohh, 126)

 

Will with Third Person Singular

 

If thou bringest her, she willbe more trouble ... then all the

‘ rest (Winthrop, 1630-31, 173)

I knowe my sister willbe tender of her till I may send for her
(Ibid., 178)

Having been the Authro Hee will bee the Finisher, of my Faith

(C. Mather 1,1680-81, 2)“

I beleeve that I am a chosen Vessel, and the Lord will pour mercy
unto mee (Ib___i_d., 1680-81, 6)

I now send thee that which I know will be sweeter ... then the
Honey (Williams 2, 1652, 1)

your godsonne, I hope, will be ready to go to sea (ninthrop Papers,
1629, 7)

I hope the Lord will send us a message (Ibid., 1629, 7)

I hope God will spare his life (Ibid., 152 7—8,

the tenth person ... will hardly“ finde ... imployment to yeeld ...
maintenance (.Vhite, E36, 18)

 

-12u-

it will be a great difficulty to find out profitable empoyments
(Ibid., 20)

It will be granted then that the words include ... the force of a
Precept (Ibid., 2)

It is one thing to guess what God will bring to passe (ILid., 7)

the harvest ... will bee fit ... and the fruits ready ... at the
appointed season (Hubbard, 1680, 21)

Take any of them, it will not hinder our purpose (Cotton, loan, 23)

Church libertie ... w1ll appears, if we consult the context (ILid.,
30

a strong partie ... will be ready to side with them (ILid., h2)

He presumeth the Church w1_______ll be of the same mind (Ibid., __31)

For your excuse, doth you accuse and will your boasting mar
(Wigglesworth,1662, 33)

The)g glorious Judge will priviledge nor Emperour, nor King (Ibid.,
22

 

 

 

Shall with Third Person Plural

yet in the power of that God ... your honours shall see the
ggfifirogersie is discussed with men as able as most (Williams 1,

Some letters from them shall beter declare these things being as
followeth. (Bradford, l530 ,189)

and if they well consider their words, in England they shall not
find such grasse in them as in their fields & meadows ZILfl d., 115)
Though I might aledg ... other perticulers ... yet these shall
suffice (Ibid., 29)

other Enthusiasts shall have free Liberty to keep away from us
(Ward, 16h7, 3)

Imbosom in't designs that shall Display

And trace into the Boundless Deity (Taylor, 1671,33)

All my flowers shall be some ... examples ... pickt out from the
Garden of the 5015 Scriptures (“illiams 2, 1652, 33)

1he three ... sorts shall be according to that division (Ibid., 17)

whereon.who feed shall never need as thou thy self dost say
(Wigglesworth,1552, 27)

The Jews)shall ... be affected and perswaded to come in (Hillard,
1700 9
In)what order these shall.be brought about, I dispute not (ILid.,
9

they shall be brought forth as ripe for Church—Censures (C. Mather
1,1595-7, 213)

Thy People too shall see Witnesse of the token (ILid., 1680-81, 3)
there shall be two parts ... doctrinal and applicatory (ILid.,
1680-8II—5)

Shall creatures abject thus their voices raise? (Bradstreet, 1678,

 

 

what shall they doe to them that doe not? (Eliot, 16h7, l3)

-125-

Hill with Third Person Plural

for that sinn, they will haue cause to looks aboue them and bemoone
it ("inthrop Papers, 1539, 130)

I shall shew their gresvances heareaboute by their owns letters,
in which ye passages of things will be more truly discerned.
(Bradford, 1630, 58)

which [pl] will give much light to ye former things (Ibid., 196)

who kgoweségow wfar they'll spread and when they'll out t( “illiams
1,1 hm,

which is contrary to all order as doublesse the Answers will
grant (Ibid., 103)

°ome will say these things are indeed full of horrour (ILid., 12b)
How many Thousands ... will they finds captivated? (ILid., 66)

your little sins will just like mountains bee (Iaylor 1071, ha)

And as they are, just so they will appears (Ibid., hZS

so hearing of the terms, whistI they'l abide (ILid., hS )

His Spirits are so low they'l scarce afford Him winds enough
(Ibid., h3)
oms seeming Friends prove secret foes, which will Thrust fire
i'th thatch (ILid., h3)

they will speak much but doe little (Winthrop Papers, 1638, 263)
they will come & take it away (ILid., 1638, 263)

they will not goe aways vntill they see some things done (ILid.,
1638, 253)

Hypocrites will pray and fast and give (Williams 2, 1652, 19)

they will prove themselves semi-separatists at least (white,
163o"51)

if they come not they will much wrongs themselves (”inthrop,
1630-31, 179)
or dayes of Affliction will soon have an ends (Ibid., 170)

 

 

Shall in Official Actions and the Like

In statements of official actions, resolutions, etc. taken by

official bodies shall seems almost universal (there are only three

instances in my collection with will). According to Perrin shall

occurs in current usage in laws and resolutions.1

it was voted and Concludei that the measurer sLal be (Portsmouth
Records, 16247 , 36)

It.was Concluded that George farker shall haue three pounds giusn
'him (ILid., 16h7, 36)

 

P. G. Perrin, An Index to bnglish, 55h.

 

-126-

it is granted that Nicolas Browne shall haue twenty acrs added
(Ibid., 16&6, 33)

further ordered that there sLall be a way layed our (ILid., 16&6,
32)

It is ordered that Samuel Wilbore Junior, shall run his fence
(ILid., 16&6, 33)

It? is ordered that the Nolfe Catcher shall be payed (ILid., 16h6,
33

It is granted that George la.vton shall haue hO acrs (ILid., l6hb,
39)

It is ordered that the towne Councell shall apoynt (ILid., l6h9,
h3

It is ordered ... that he or they ... Shall Recover Satisfaction
(Ibid., 1671,1691)

It*1s Voated and Uoncluded that lhomas Gorton ... shall supply
(Ibid., 16h9, uz) "

Ordered that the little strip ... sLalltae giuen. (Salem Records
1616,1113)

It is ordered That John woodbury ... shall lay out (Ibid., 1636,
35)

It is ... ordered that the land shall be layed out (ILid., 1636,
35)

It is ordered that all the Land ... shall be reserved (ILid., 1636,

3h)
It is ... agreed that the said mr Garford sLall pay (ILid., 1636,

3h)

It is agreed that 1r Samuell Sharpe shall haue a farm (ILid.,
1636, 33)

It is agreed that Thomas Wheeler shall works (Ibid., 16&6, IhS)
It is ordered that CaJt Trask sLall bring in (ILid., l6h6, lhh)
Its Ordered that Mr Symon Bradstreet sLall haue fiuety Acres
(Ibid., 1656,1911)

The Towne doeth agree that the said Bull & Cow sLall be sold
(Ibid., 16’46, 11411)

It is agreed and ordered that there shalbe a rate forthwth of
tenne pounds (ILid., l6h5, lh2)

Ordered that ... every man shall take his choise ("atertonn Records,
1638,11)

Ordered yt the Highway ... shallbe laid out (Ibid., 1638, S)
ordered yt ... ye warning shalbe given (Ibid.1539, S)

ordered yt he sha____l__l forfett w(_1___bid., E39, 5)

ordered yt ... there shalbe ... Notice given (Ibid., 1639, 6)

ordered yt Thomas Filbrick sLall set vp an house (Ibid., 1639, 6)

ordered that there shalbe a Cartway (Ib1d., l6h0,

JAgreed that the Charge shalbe ... gathered (ILid., 163&,1)

it is ... agreed that the said John Sherman shall hire (Ibid.,
1662, 751)

It was agreed that the pastoor shall haue (Ibid., 1663, 76)

ordered that Ensigne John Sherman and willyam mEarsham sLall view
and appoynte (Ibid., 1662, 75)

 

 

 

 

 

-127-

‘Nill in Official Actions and the Like

And the 7 men desire no'bert Adams that hee will execute this-
law (Salem Records, 16&6, lh3)

Ordered that if Mr Edecott doe agree wth mr Allen & Mr Dunster
for the mortar peece ... that the lowne will see the same
satisfyed (Ib____i__d., who, 1143)

It is agreed_ that wee ... will underwrite vnto such things as are
agreed on (Ibid., 1636, 32 25

Shall in Legal Papers
In statements of agreement, wills, deeds etc., shall is the usual
auxiliary.

then this obligation shall be voyd and of none effect, or els
shall be and remaine in full power (Ieohford,1638-hl, lb)

if the said Thomas ... cannot effect the sale aforesaid then he
shall have only tenne shillings (Ibid., 15)

the said John shall receive the money ... whether the said
Margaret come_ ... or no (Ibid., 7)

my will is that my wife ... shall have the rents (Ibid., 17)

But if he ... shall refuse ... then the said lands shall be sold
..5 and only one hundred and fifty pounds Shall.be payd (Ibid.,
17

I give and bequeath to my daughter ... tenne pounds wch my wife
shall pay (Ibid., 18)

Item, that the moneys the premises shall be sold for shall be
disposed (Ibid., 23)

In some statements of this kind both shall and will are used, and
it might be argued that in legalistic style these are synonymous.

Itfi that the said John Hood his heires executors administrators
or assignes shall and will ... save keepe harmelesse the said
Thomas Parish—Trgchford:_l638-hl, 15)

.And that he the said thn Hood his heires & assignes shall and
will ... maxe doe and execute ... all such ... assurances (Ibid.,
1;}

Itm that the said Augustin Clement and Elizabeth his wife ... shall
and will ... make doe ... all & every ... act & acts (Ibid., 75

Itm that the said Elizabeth and Augustine ... shall and mil ...
save and keep harmelesse the said John Tinker. ZI Ibid., 7,

 

-128-

§hall in subjunctive Statements
§hall appears to be very common in subjunctive statements in
subordinate clauses. .flill was noted only a few times. When.will
does occur in subordinate clauses it appears usually to indicate

volition rather than futurity.

Shall after If

if any shall shoot a deere ... he shall forfit 5 pounds (Portsmouth
Records, l5h6, 3h)

wch if he the said henry shall refuse to doe it is ordered that
Capttaine shall essue out a warrant (“atertown Records, 1063, 76)
if any one ... shall warne in any person ... &:that he refuseth
to come ... he shall forfett ... 53 (Ibid.,16h1,7)

if the Land ... shall not suffice the rest ... then they shall

haue (Ibid., 16§§I'§)

if any ar‘ye Freeman deputed to order the Civell affaires ... shall
absent himselfe ... he shall forfett 2S 6d (Ibid., 1639, 5)

and 3 acres If they ;s____hall giue way beyond-_- Castle Hill (Salem
Records, 1636, 28)

if the said mr Blackleech shall ... make sale ... the towne shall
haue (Ibid., 13)

and if H€_§hall refuse, the Lott shall return to the Towne againe
(Natal-town Rec cords, 1631;, 1)

if any Hogs ... shall doe any Dammage the owner shall pay (Ibid.,

 

léhO, 6)
if any shall offend he shall forfett to the Towne 10S (Ibid., léhl,
7)

if such a Man ... shall still persist and be ... punished (Williams.
1,1ouu, hz) ' '

If the Civill hagistrite shall command me to believe ... I should
answer him (Ibid., 36-7)_

if the members ... shall ... kneel ... great tendernesse ought to
be used (Ibid., 100 O-IfiI)

If you shallb be pleased to accept this rude intelligence ... I
doubt not but you will declare the somme of it to the Church
Mdnthrop Papers, 1637, 2h?)

if they shall all haue liberty ... to ransacke them, they must
desert the place & goe southwards (Ibid., 1638, 263)

I am more sorry, if despondency of mind shall cause the least
tergiversation (Ward, 16117, 13)

if he shall see good to make us partakers ... his will be done
(Winthrop 1530—31,17l)

& those whom I expect to see ... shortly if it shall please the
Lord (Ibid., 177)

if he SHEII influence us... we shall flourish (’illard, 1700,10)

 

-129-

At this faire fruit, no wonder if there shall
Be cudgells flung sometimes (Danforth, IoHd, 106)

if the said lands shall be sold & the said: iargaret will not come
... that then the said John shall receive the value of the
interest (Lechford, 1638-bl, 6)

‘ if the said argaret shall ... be disposed to come ... that then
the said John shall advise, help & assist the said Aargaret
(Ibid., 6)

if the said premises shall not be sold ... that then the said John
his heires and assignes shall reconvey the said premises unto the
said Augustin (Ibid., 7)

If the said premises cannot and shall not be 521d ... then the
Augustin shall give & pay ... the summe of twenty shillins (Ibid.,
'7)

if he ... shall refuse to give such bond ... then the said lands
shall be sold (Ibid., 17)

if it shall please God that I live to sell off these lands ...
Then I give it to my eldest daughter ... twenty pounds (Ibid., 18)

the said John shall ,oyne in sale of the premises wth the said
Margaret ... if she shall live so long (Ibid., 5)

if the said John shall effect the business aforesaid ... then the
said John shall receive (Ibid., 7“)

but if shes be dead or shallfldye before the sale, than the said
John shall or may sell the premises himselfe (Ibid., 5)

if the above—bounden John Tinker his heirs execfitEFs ... shall ...
fulfill performe, keepe and observe all:such Articles ... then
this obligation shall be voyd (Ibid., 8)

if it shall be lost ... then only tenne pounds to be payd him
(Ibid., l9 )

if he ... shall be stubborne ... and will not be reclaymed, then
he shall have “but thirty pounds (Ibid., 17)

 

 

 

 

Will after ll;

if no other will owne them let them be left at my door (Rise, 1690,
527)

if you will take any notice of my Observations upon the Providence
of God concerning us this then hath been much with me that ...
whilst we were with God ... God was with us (Ibid., 527)

proving if God at any time will give them.repentm woe that they may
acknowledge the truth (williams 1,16hh, 215)

the Town shall have that if thev will accept it in Lieu ... of their
Said Demand (Portsmouth Records, 1582, 215)

if they will joyn with us to act according to the Generall Corte
Order for this yeare we are redie thear to, if not we must helps
our selfs (Ibid., 16h7, 35)

yett if thou wilt afflict mee ... I submitt; here I am: afflict me,

(C. Kather l, lESl, ll)

-130-

the said Tho: theller doeth binde himselfe to worke ... if the
we+her vill permit (Salem fiecords, l6h6,1h5)

They need Te ar no want heer, if they will be guided by Gods word
(:inthrop, 1630-31, 179)

Shall After ii

all such orders as the towne shall thinke meet to be published
(Salem Records, 1635, 11)
to them ... or others as shallbe thought most meet (Ibid., 1635,
15)
or some other way ... as the surveiors shallapproue of (Ibid.,
1636, hO)
vpon the payne or oenaltie ... of such damage as shall fall vpon
the Towns (Ibid., l6h6, lhb)
he shall payt as party damnified as 2 freemen shall iudge
(.'.atertown hedords, 1637, 3)
and in length as far as needs shall require (Ibid., 1635, l)
bram Browne shall have power to include any Swampe ... as he
shall think meet (Ioid., 1639, h)
otherwise the owners ... are to pay as they shall iudge it (Ibid.,
1636, 2-3)
In ye most sueable place as they shall judge meet (Ibid., 1679, th)
as tiey'wch are debuted ... shall 5. e rood & appoint {I Ibid., 1638,
b)
so you hearinr both may advise as God shall guide you (hinthrop
Papers, 1639, 27h)

 

 

Shall After So Long As

80 long as he shall keepe and maintaine ... a mill there (Portsmouth
Records, 1682, 2T7)

So long as the ould man shall live (Ibid., 16h8, hO)

so long as there shall be use of marriage the warrant ... shall

continue (white, 1630, 3)

 

hill After gg

which caused some diferance and distrubance amongst them as will
after anpeare (bradford,1630, 172)

with some cloathing & other necessarirs, as will further appear
(Ibid., 189)

as Will appear by that ¢.hich follows (Ibid., 167)

so muc CF: labour and charke as by ye seque ell will appeare (Ibid., 52)
this ... turned to great inconvenience ... as in ye sequeII n11
appeare (Ibid., 69)

and this is do ne ..., as will afterward be observed (Iillard, 1700, 3)

-131-

Shall After Before

All this I'le do, and do it o're and o're,

Before my Clients Case shall ever faile.

I'le pay his Debt, and wipe out all his Score, (Taylor, 1671, 37)
Nevertheless, if it be thy till, I would live, to do some special
Service for thee, before I shall go hence and bee no more (C.
Kather l, 1681, 9)

Shall After In Case

in case these Tares shall attempt ought against the peace and
welfare of it, let §fiEE“biv111 offenses be punished (billiams l,
léhh, 111)

But this hindreth not that Christians ... may ... be censured ...
in case they shall corrupt others (Ibid., 51)

 

Shall After Provided

 

alwaies provided they ... Shall be together in and at the view and
Survey (Portsmouth Records, IEBl, 210)

Shall After Unless

 

he shall giue ... attendance therevpon ... vnless he shall giue
... occation to the Contrary (Salem Records, 1636, 29)

Shall After Though

that tho my flesh shall_there consume it is the bed Christ did
perfume (Bradstreet, 1678, b3)

I have bene ye larger in these things, and so shall crave leave in
some passages following, (thong in other things I shal labour to
be more contracte,) that their children may see with what
difficulties their fathers wrastled (bradford, 1630, 71)

Shall After Until

he is cranted the East-End of the Towns-House ... untill those who
desire his Iinistry shall provide a fitter place (Sewall l, 1686,
lhl)

Idolaters, Falseaworshippers, Anti-Christians ... must be let alone
... untill the great Harvest shall make the difference (Lilliams 1,
16th, 109)

 

-132-

my will is that my wife ... shall have the rents, profits and
revenues ... untill my sonne shall attaine the age of Twenty
and foure yeares (Lechford, 15§8:Hl, 17)

Where ever, ever stay, and go not thence,
Til} natures sad decree shall call thee hence, (Bradstreet, 1678,
395

They're held in place before Christs face till he their Doom shall
tell (Wigglesworth, 1662,18)

Shall After When or Whenever

untill the time ... when the Goats and Sheep ... shall be ...
separated (Williams 1, lohb, 105)

it is the Day ... when God shall bring them to true Sorrow (Willard,
1700, 3

and particularly on the Jews, when He shall come to call them home
it is to b; waited for, when that General Calling in shall Commend
(Ibid., 2

Truly this will not passe when it shall coome before the Iudge
(Winthrop Papers, 1639, 129)

when men shall have occassion to looke for satisfaction (Portsmouth
Records ,-157I|, 161)

when any Meddowes ... shalbe laid out ... yt warning shall be
given (Watertown Records, I639, S)

This order shall stand in force ... when Abram Browne shall
measure (Ibid., léhO, 7)

‘wch hee shall ... enter upon .;. when he shall come to the age of
(Lechford,1638-hl, 18)

lett me write something that my do good ... when I shall be dead
and gone (C. Mather 1, 1681, 9)

And when a few yeares shall be gone this mortall shall be cloth'd
(Bradstreet, 1678, h35

‘whenever you shall return to God he will undoubtedly receive you

(Shepard, 1635, ll)
Shall After Whether
Nor need we fear whether it shall be accomplished (Willard, 1700,
ll)

Shall After an Indefinite Antecedent

it Shall be lawful ... to imp ound the said swine that shall be
taken vnringed (Salem Records, 16h6, lh3)

 

the other halfe [10 be paid] to him that shall i:npound them
(Ibid., 1646,1h3)

ever}; person tr;at shall fell any tymber ... shall ay a fine
(Ib1d., 1636,17)“

[he] shall giue notis ... of what shall be done (Ibid., 1636, 31)

mr Batter that power to call ... & to take into his hand what
shall be due to the towne (Ibid., 1656, 19h)
he shall forfeit 5 shillings for every default which shalbe taken
by distraint (Ibid., 1650, h6)

Efiwua doe allowo ‘ Ratefy and Confirm what the Said C mittee ...
Shall see Cause to doe (Ibid.,l 1682, 217)

to whomsoever hee or they s:1all appoint (Lechford, 1638-bl, 7)

To all ... to whom these presents shall come (Ibid., 10)

[it] will be euedent to any man that shall con31aer that husbanding
... enforceth men to frugalitie (Lhite, 1630, h)

whosoever shall denie us to be a Church ... we cannot bears it
(Ibid., 625

no Ioreainer ... or any Family ... shall have any benefitt ... but
what they shall purchase (watertown hecords, 1635, 2)

whosoever shall take any wood ... shall pay (Ibid., 1636, 3)

whosoever shall kill a wolfe ... shall have for ye same 58
(Ibid., 1538, 5)

whosoever shall offend in selling any trees shall pay for every
tree (Ibid., 1635, 2)

whosoever shall ... breake down any fence shall forfett ... 203
(Ibid., 1650, 6)

he that shall sell be a measuer or waiaht ... shall forfeit 10S
(Portsmouth Records, 1650, uh)

 

 

 

 

Will After Indefinites

 

Of these citations with will the meaning of the auxiliary in the
first four instances is desire. In the last one it seems to indicate

He that may chuse or else refuse, all men to save or spill
Hay this man chuse, and that refuse redeeming whom he will
(wigglesworth, 1662,20)
It agreeth both with humane reason and naturall equity, that every
man worship God uncompelled and beleeve what he will (Williams 1,
16M» 35)
Affect's thou pleasure? take thy fill
Earth hath enough of what you will (Bradstreet, 1678, 382)
you may know where they belong ... meet them where you will
(Knight: l70&, hh)
(iying linnen so that no washing will wear it out (Josselyn, 1672,
167)

-13h-

The verb in these subordinate clauses I take to be subjunctive.
(For a discussion of the formal subjunctive in subordinate clauses see
Chapter III.) The clauses are conditional, hypothetical, concessive,
indefinitely temporal, indefinitely adjectival, and indefinitely
comparative. If we compare the citations here listed with the citations
listed under the formal subjunctive in subordinate clauses we detect
very little difference in meaning. "if their mother dye" (Iechford,
1638—kl, 18) and "if ... she shall dye" (Ibid., 5) are equivalent
statements. So also "which if'Che] refuse to give" (Sewall,l, 1686,
13h) and "if he shall refuse to give such bone" (Iechford, 1638—bl, 17)
That is the conclusion E. lavancha Holmes reaches in her study of the
subjunctive in John Lyly. Lyly in the late sixteenth century, ac—
cording to Miss Holmes, employs in such statements the formal subjunctive,
the modal subjunctive, and the subjunctive with indicative substitution
about equally frequently.l

In my collection of subjunctive statements involving shall and.!ill
one hundred and twenty-one instances were noted with shall and nineteen
with.flill. This is approximately seven to one in favor 0f.§23l;‘ One
can conclude that shall was the usual modal used to re—enforce the sub-
_junctive notion in the subordinate Clause. when Hill occurs it appears
to have the meaning of volition when tne subject is personal. When it

is impersonal will prdbably had then asnnow a purely future significance.

 

l. E. Lavancha Holmes, The subjunctive in John Lyly, unpublished
{aster's dissertation, Hichlgan State college, l9h5, 115-155.

 

-135-

It is extremely difficult to determine the meaning of the models
shall and will from the written language. In.the first person.§ha£l
seems to indicate futurity fairly obviously in the instances noted.
‘Hill also appears to indicate futurity in the first person. These
citations from the same author both appear to carry nothing more than
the idea of futurity: "I shall leave it wth you ... to judge ye
Validity of my Assertion" (Wise, 1090, 528); "Now instead of filling up
the Dpace ... I will leave that for a more Accurate Observer" (£233.,
520). But will may also carry something of the meaning of to be
willings, to want. In no instance does the verb will unmistakeably
express determination. In the second person shall and will seem to
express futurity in the instances in my collection. It would be
difficult to establish that they could have any other meaning. To be
sure, both could be interpreted to imply a promise or possibly a kind
of threat.

In the instances noted in the third person shall and will both
appear to indicate futurity. It is possible that some of the instances
of shall_may indicate determination on the part of some one other than
the subject of the sentence. even a careful reading of the context
'will not establish to any certainty whether futurity or determination
is intended. firiters amy use both in the same sentence "In what order
these shall be brought about, I dispute not; but God4will doubtless
prepare the way ..." (Hillard, 1700, 9); "It will be a very peaceable
... state of the Church when there shall be neither adversary nor evil
occurent." (Ibid., 13); "that Policy which.will suffer irreligious

errors, shall suffer the losse of so much Liberty (Hard, 16h7, 21-22).

-136-

As Perrin points out, "In speech determination is expressed by

 

stress which may be used on either word[shall or willl".1 It is of

course hardly possible to determine stress from the written language.

Jespersen indicates that the biblical use of shall which was employed

 

to translate the Latin future "exercised a powerful influence on
literary style, especially in solemn and serious writings."2
The following table will show my findings as to the frequency of

shall and will in situations where futurity seems indicated.

 

 

 

First person singular shall 73 will 90
First person plural - shall 22 t ‘33}; 5
Second person singular shall 8 will 9
Second person plural shall 15 ‘will 15
Third person singular shall 59 will 233
Third person plural shall 61 wéll 61

As will be seen from this table shall is outnumbered somewhat by
233;} in the first singular. In the first person plural.§hall outnumbers
vvill about four to one. In the third singular will predominates over
3123}; by about four to one.

There were comparatively few question forms noted in the material

covered. These are included in the numbers of the foregoing table.

‘

l. P. G. Perrin, An Index to English, 553.

 

13. Otto Jeepersen, A Modern English Grammar on Historical Principles,

IV, 275—6. '

 

1 -137-

The following brief tabulatbma will show the relative frequency of

shall and will in.the question forms noted:

 

 

 

 

 

 

First person singular shall 7 will
First person plural shall 8 wlll
Second person singular shall 0 will
Second person plural shall 1 will
Third person singular . shall 1 wlll
Third person singular , shall 5 ‘wlll

 

-138-

‘Shguld and wguld are the past tense of shall and wlll and, according
to the earlier handbooks, follow the same distinctions of meaning. In
many instances in my material ghguld has lost its original idea of
Obligation. ‘flguld frequently retains its original idea of volition.

I shall list first my citations of shgull after a subordinate
conjunction in conditional sentences. In fliese instances shguld appears
to be an equivalent of the formal subjunctive.

God's sword hath strucke out the right eye of their mind ... a
greater punishment.then if the Magistrate should command both the
right and left eye ... to be bored or plucEt out (Williams 1,
16th, 123)

if any ... magistrate should make question what were his duty
(Ibid., 115)

if_ yet against their soules perswasion ... they should be forced
to beleeve (Ibid., 13)

if they ... should blaspheme ... they ought to be ... punished
(Ibid., h9)

if“ those ... should be destroyed ... they should never come but
be prevented (Ibid., 31)

if one of the severall sorts should attains the Sword ... what
weapons doth Jesus Christ authorize them to fight with (Ibid., 11)

If the whole Creature should conspire to do the Creator a mischiefe
... it would be (ward,155 , 546)

If it should be further objected (Cotton, léhh, 32)

and yet if some one or two ... should be found ... factiously
enclined, it were hard measure to condemns a whole Society
(white, 1630, 61)

if some stranger should chance to bee there (Hubbard, 1680, 21)

itt need not be wondered at if the patents ... should be altered
(Ibid., 22)

New England would be undone, if the Letter should come to them
(I. Mather 2, 1691, 277)

if they should ... be restored, that would make his hajesty's
name Great (_I_b__id., 281)

if the Lord should not hear me ..., my soule would be discouraged
(Shepard, 153B, 9)

The others [shouldlkeep their ground to answer the enemy if they
should Attaq us (Wise, 1690, S35)

If there should be that mistake ... then would ther be 203
difference (Winthrop Papers, 1639, 130)

if there should bee such a mistake, it is nee dii ference (Ibid.,
1639, 130)

if they should unsetle themselves ... it mi1" ht prove dangerous
(Bradford, 1030, 39)

they might view the Countrie ... if ... they should have occasion
(Ibid., 123)

if Jr. eston & others ..
fa11 to him (Ibid.,l fl)

partly to defend hem ... if they should surround them (Ibid., 102)

If there should be any cris of fire:ma_3ompany were ap001nted for

a gard (Ibid., 13h)

famine must still insue if not ... prevented or supplie should
fails (Ibid., 152)

he tould them if any thing but well should have befallne ye pe ople
... he hOped had vitails enough (Ib1d., 123)

if all the rest should fall of , yet he would never quit (lbid., 131)

if hey Should let him have it it were enough to take a mutinie
(Ibid.,‘Itij

and g'Ft if they should, them mselies ... would be hard to be borne
(Ilid': 33)

if they suffer their freinds ... to13e wronged, they Should n1

none (Ibid., 125)

if afterwards ther should be a purpose ... to wrong them it vnuld
not serve ye turns (1% d., 39)

if t3ey should ther live the ... Spaniard would never suffer them
long (Itid., 37)

if its pen] ... should golden Letters write
It vould but blot exit blLr (Taylor, 1671, 33)

. should come over ... they would ...

 

 

Should with If “mitted

 

I have one inst"»ce of should in the condit‘i o'nal clause of a
conditional sentence with if omitted.

Should I not keeps promise they whould take it unkindly (hard,

T6717? 25)

In these conditional sentences involving should after if we have
sh331d_serving as a subjunctive in a hypothetical statement. If we
compare the following nairs of cite ions, tile firs t in t1 e present and
the second in the past, we see that should 1- infinitive is the equivalent

of the formal sur unctive in ii clauses 1n conditional statements:

-lh0-

You Second Ranck are Cowardsg if Christ come with him to fight his
field you'll from him run (Taylor, 1671, EB)

New England would be undone if that letter should come to them
(I. Mather 2, 1691, 277)

if any Goats be found it shall be lawfull ... to drive them to
the pound (Watertown Records, 1637, 3)

if one or two ... should be found ... factiously enclined it were
hard measure to condemns a'whole Society (White, 1630, 61)

In each instance should could be replaced by EEEE.'+' infinitive
or a past tense form (which is identical in form in the indicative and
the subjunctive). All three'ways of expressing the hypothetical
subjunctive are frequent in my material.

In all the above citationsghguld_has lost all its original meaning
and has become a colorless sign of the subjunctive. The verb £22i2.in
the main clause is also’subjunctive. figulg_in a main clause is spoken

of as the conditional.

Should After (Al)though

[he] professeth to trust in him although his God should kill him
(Williams 2, 1652, 10) _ '

It is enough that we shall have heaven though'we should passe
through hell to it (Winthrop, 1630-31,170)

tho' there should happen any ... Mistake in our Story ... yet even
this ... I shall be willing to Retract (C. Mather 2, 1699, 185)
a great hope ... they had of laying some good foundation ... yea
though they should be but even as stepping stones unto others...
(Bradfbrd, 1535, 32)

yea, though they should loose their lives in this action yet they
might have some com—forte in the same (Ibid., 1630, 35)

such articles ... being kept, wch afford evasions too many there,
tho the money should not be paid here at all (winthrop Papers, i
1639. 275)

though the town should refuse to bye ... yet who so shall sell ...
shall pay vnto {HS Town eighteene pence (Salem.Records, 1636, 30)

In this concessive type of clause should «+— an infinitive appears to
be the equivalent of the formal subjunctive. This may be seen by

examining the following pair of citations.

-1141...

a great hope they had of laying some good foundation ... yea though
they should be but as stepping stones to others (Bradford, 1630,
32)

they are held forth in a meeke and peaceable way though the things
be erroneous (Williams 1, léhh, hl)

In sentences involving a concessive idea should carries the subjunctive

notion while the verb in the main clause is usually in the indicative.

Should After Provided

they might take their choice anywhere ... provided there should
bee at least 100 miles distance between the two colonyes (HuBBard,
1680, 13)

Should after provided expresses the notion of the subjunctive: in this

citation, still.current in English, the verb could be the subjunctive

b__e_.

Should After lest or For Fear That

wch makes me to write these ... lines ... least the shippe should
be gone (Winthrop, 1630-31, 17344)

if was cgnceled least it should make and furder delay (Bradford,
1630. 5

they began to consults to take ye sayls from ye yeard least ye ship
should gett away (Ibid., 128)

least you should not hear of vs ... I must be breef (hinthrop,
Papers, 1557:3- h)

My Heart grew full of Distress, lest the unreasonable Pride should
provoke the God of Heaven (C. Mather 1, 1681, 15)

least it should hinder the building of a College wch would be
mania [mans l losse (Salem Records, 1636,16)

Gods children tremble ... least they should depart or fall off
from it (Williams 2, 1652, 18)

And therefore I must pass it by, lest speaking should transgress
(Wigglesworth, 1662, 13)

Both hold his breath, lies still for fear least has
Should by his breathing lowd discover‘d bee (Taylor, 1671, 3S)

[ITw—rfi down what God taught me least I s_____hould forget them
(Shepard, 163)-l: 23)

Now lest it should be objected ... The Apostle answereth (Cotton,

' 161th) 31)
least we should loose ye field pieces (Wise, 1690, S35)

 

-1142-

I have been ... tormented ... lest the Third Church ... should

not be in Gods way ... (Sewall, 166-7, h6) Q

Several ... desired a dissolution, lest some hmergsncy should

require the Calling of an Assembly (Ibid., 1691;, 3142)

[he] speaks to her to be... careful lest [she] should have a sore

fit of sickness (Ibid., 169h, 392)

he did it ... least he should be mistrusted (Ibid., 1671;, 3)

I thought no Delay was to Be made least the Scholars should be

lodged elsewhere (Ibid., 1676-7, 36)

In these citations, where an idea of fearing is involved, should +
infinitive in the subordinate clause is subjunctive and can be replaced
by the formal subjunctive. Cf. the following pair of citations (for
further instances of the formal subjunctive see Chapter III)

we had need be serious ... least God chastise us (Winthrop Papers,

1675, les-26) ""—

My Heart grew full of Distress lest the unreasonable Pride should

provoke the God of Heaven (C. Mather 1, 1681, 15)

It is interesting to point out that should + infinitive in the sub-
ordinate clauses occurs with either a present tense verb or a past
tense verb in the main clause. lbs indication is (1) that should in
the subordinate clause with a present tense in the main clause refers
either to present time or future time subsequent to the time of the
amin verb and (2) that should in the subordinate with a past tense in
the main clause refers to time subsequent to the time of the main verb.
The tense distinction between shall and should, in other words has
becond considerably obscured. The verb in the main clause in such

instances is in the indicative.

Should After When or Whenever

Ye Govr was contents to take his owns bond to be ready to make
further answer, when either he or ye lords should send for him
(Bradford, 1630, 181)

-1h3-

they would undertake to make payments when Mr Weston, or their
supply should come (Ibid., 15b)

that he Eight prevent the offence of the Church, when he should
appear before them (Cotton, l6hh, 52) -—___‘

‘which ... I reserved to note down when I should come to my Stage
(Knight, l70&, 1b)

‘when the Law of Moses ... should cease and Christ's Kingdom be
established They shall-Bt—é'Eke their Swords into Mathookes
(Williams 1, 16bb, 30)

whenever the Affair ... should come before the council Board, they
‘would to what in them wit—TIT Mather 2, 1691, 280)

In a sentence involving shoulg_after'!hgnfwe may have either the
subjunctive or the indicative in the main clause. The equivalent of
323212 4-infinitive in the fourth citation is be established. The‘
distinction between shall and should in this citation also has disap-

peared. I do not have instances of all the subordinate conjunctions

used before should.

Should After Indefinites

ye propossitions between them & such marchants & freinds as should
either goe or adventure with them (Bradford, 1630, 52)

they gave him authorie to chuss such other as he should find fit
(Ibid., 179) ‘

~they should pay ... ye on halfs of such goods and comodities as
they should raise (Ibid., 188)

according to their best endeavours, whatsoever it should cast

them (Ibid., 1630, 13)

those whicfi should escape ... should yett be in continuall danger
(Ibidu 33)

‘ drawn up a Bill for Justices and such others as the Assembly
should appoint (Sewall l, 1692, 368)

to defend and maintains the said land ... against all such as ...
should Invade, Molsst or Disturbe (Johnson, l6Sh, 38)

He would have the Agents ... Nominate a Person that should be
agreeable to the Temper ... of the People (I. Mather 2, I691, 282)

 

In all cases where should follows a subordinate conjunction or an
indefinite it appears to be the equivalent of shall +-an infinitive or

of the formal subjunctive. Should in such a subordinate situation

-1hb-

although past tense in form, always shows time future in relation to
the verb of the main clause.

Should in subordinate clauses (introduced by that or an
indefinite relative adverb) after verbs like believe,wish,
wonder, intend, resolve, suppose, command, desire, imagine,
effect, or their equivalents

 

 

 

I am not willing they should go away without some refreshing
(Eliot, 16h9, 11)

[they] desire I should come oftsner and stay longer (Ibid., 8)

the Lord never intended that any ... should be so permitted
(Williams 1, 161m, 110)

I have little hopes ... that this “iscourse ... should passe
currant (Ibi_d., 12)

if you can not bears it, that any should usurpe Authoritie (Ibid.,
37)

how do you thinks that God should suffer you to thrust him from
his Seat, (Ibid., 37)

I have small hope that this should come into thy hands (Winthrop
1630-31, 177)

She tould them that it was against his conscience that they should
p y & others works (Bradford, l630, 135)

At.length ... the Govr ... gave way that they should set corne
every man for his own perticuler (Ibid., 162)

Amazed I was not being able to conceive how furniture should be
brought up those stairs (Sewall 1,1675, lO)

Villagagnon commanded that they should be brought before him
(Sewall 2, 1697, in) "““‘

I resolved that their Lethargy should be no elcuse for mine
(0. Mather 1,1692, 1h) "'“"

I wonder what should be the meaning of this (Ibid., 1696- -7, 21h)

Duppose we should find ten drunkards in the company (White, 1630,
61)
those books which you desire I should procure for you (linthrop
Papers, léhl, 1119)

He had rather the Earth should swallow him up ..; then he should
give a toleration (Hard, 1657, 8)

I cannot imagine why the Holy Ghost should give Timothie the
solemnest charge (Ibid., 19)

you must expect ... that the_y should attend all the Ceremonies
martial (glise, 1690,530-531)“

 

 

 

These instances of should appear to be clearly subjunctive in character.

they are like the formal subjunctive in such a sentence as " [I prayd]

-LQS-

that he give word to severall other Captaines" (Wise, 1690, 532). They
are also in many cases similar to the use of the subjunctive in French.

Current English uses the same construction or an infinitive construction.

Should in Noun Clauses
After Impersonal Subjects in.Main Statements

it is better that they should be restrained ... tnen.that they
should be suffered to draw many others (Williams 1, l6hh, 52)

the world ... being dead in sin ... it is impossible it should be

infected (Ibid., 125—6)

it5)8 impossible that a child ... should live (Williams 2,1652,
2

what pity it is, that this Country ... should now become the
Aviary of Errors (ward, l6h7, 9)

It is affecting that an only child should be snatched away (Sewall
l, 1698, h81)

It is ... unreasonable, that ... Congregational Men should be
Nicknamed (I. Mather 3, 1716, 6)

it was no marvell they should be thus affected (Bradford, 1630, 175)
Pity 'tis any should blame their ... Zeale (Wise, 1630,1h)

and [there isWoupt our happines sh___o___uld yet be more inlarged
(Winthrop Papers, 1627—8, 5)

it were pity that those ... should change (white, 1630, lb)

there will be a necessitie, that young persons should remove (Ibid.,
3)

we had not time to consult our freinds ... as was meet we should
("inthrop Papers, 1675, h29)

T'was meet that ye should judged be (Higglesworth,1662, 19)

It seems quite clear that should in these instances refers to the present

or future and not to the past.

Should in Statements of
OfficiaI Actions and the Like

It was agreed ... that Ralph Fogg snould haue ffive acres (Salem
Records, 1636,28)

wee thinks it meet that he should be sent (Ibid., 1656,193)

It was agreed ... that six men.should be nominated (Ibid., 1636,
16)
It was agreed that there should be a Town Rate levyed (Ibid.,
16h7, 150)

 

41,55.

[It was agreed that mr Lndicot ... and mr Alford should consider
(Ib4d., 163,10)

It was agreed ... that he should haue (Ib4d., 1635,13)

It is agreed that ... it sh houId be rectified (Ib4d., 1636-7, 38)

ye select men were wi1ling ye said fence should stand (Watertown
Records, 1680,1h7)

It was agreed ... that Henry Mattuck shou1d haue (Ib4d., 1663, 76)
it was ordered that the offecirs ... should ... take care of (Ib4d.,
1680, m7-8)

it was ordered yt this order ... should be sent (Ib4d., 1680,1h8)

it was ... agreed unto yt ye sheep ... should be 1essoned (Ibid.,
1679, 1&7)

ye select men ... did.by avoat declare that ye said Josiah Treadway
... should ... make up said fence (Ibid., 1680,1h7)

voated yt it should be entered Into ye Towns books (Ibid., 1679,
1&6 .

the towns voated: that they diould doe something for the placing
of the youth (Ibid., 1679, lKE7___

the towns ... declared ... that.the said mill should be freed
from towne Rates (Ib4d., 1679, lhh)

it was Concluded that mr “illiam Balaton should have ... the
aforenamed Cowe (Portsmouth Records, 16h9, HO 5

It was concluded that the Lieut Genll and myself should go (Wise,
1690, 532)

In statements of official actions tense sequence is usua1ly observed

Q
o
o

It is ordered that the towns Counce1l shall apoynt (Portsmouth
Records, 16h9, h3)

Itwas ordered that the offecirs ... should taxe ... care of
(Watertown Records, 1680, 1117-8)

 

However we do find violations of this tense sequence.

It was voated and Concluded that he that is chosen ... shall pay
(Portsmouth Records, 16h9, hl)
it was agreed ... that there shall be five and twentie pound added

(watertonn “ecords, 1679, 1h§5

It is quite evident that shall and should both show time future with

 

 

reference to the main verb no matter whether this is present or past

tense .

-11”-

Should and Would in Main Clauses

 

Both should and would occur in my materials as subjunctives in
the main clause after a conditional clause. Should and would in
this usage are also called the conditional. An attempt is made in

school grammars to differentiate between the use of should and would

 

in this conditional usage 2:3. to differentiate between ghoul; in the
first person and would in the second and third person to express

futurity. As in the case Of.§23£l and will the distinction does not
always obtain in this material, nor does it always obtain in current

usage.

Should First Person Singular Conditional

I should take it for a great fauor if you would send me a
catalogve (Winthrop Papers, léhl, 150)

if the Lord had not beene gratious ... I should not haue been
able to speak (Ibid., 1639, 129)

I should ... maruill your sernant ... and you wear ... parted,
but that I know your man Richards ... qualities (Ibid., 1635-6,
9

Scene difference ther may be, ... wch receiuinge any light I
should be glad to coover (Ibid., 1639, 130)

one altogether dead ... Whome I should have been glad to have
lived and dyed with;- yea whom.I should have been glad to have
lived and dyed for (Norton, léSh, 55 '

I should be over tedious ... to runne into particulars (Eliot,
1555I'Il)

I should be glad if they would leave such follies (Knight, 170h,

I should be left alone if he were gone (Shepard, 163&, 18)

To this I dare not subscribe for then I should ... condemme
thousands (Williams 1, léhh, 6h)

If the ... Magistrate shall command me ... I Should answer him.
(Ibid., 37)

I should suspect that Opinion.that will corrive with two or
three errours (Ward, 161.7, 13)

 

-um-

WOuld First Person Singular Conditional

I would have kept him ... but that his ... desire to returns ...
yielded stronger reason to let him goe (Winthrop, 1630—31,163)

if I were to ccms againe I L___ould not have altered my course
(Ibid., 170)

Iw ould have written ... if I had tyms (Ibid., 172)

I FEEId'talke ... against it, did I not know (Nard,16b7, 10)

I would'answer to this ... did I not know (Ibid., 12)

If I were to give physick ... I would do so too (Ibid., 18)

If I as yet was thine, I thus do say I from thy fI5§"would
quickly flag away (Taylor, 1671, 593

I would ... helpe forward ye digging of some ... mine, if you
hafii‘ffihnd any (Winthrop Papers, l6hl, 150)

I would hardly'beleeve that ... such wickedness should be
attempted (Shepard, 163&, 15)

I; gver the Lord did bring me to shore ... I would live (Ibid.,
1

Should First Person Plural Conditional

 

wee should desire you not take it amisss

wee haue written backs nothings (Winthrop Papers, 1638, 26h)

It was ready ... we should only stay ye telling of it (Ibid.,
3639. 276)

benifit ... and assistance that (I doubt not) wee should redily
haue obtayned (Ibid., 1675, h29)

‘would London had been free from that crime, then we should not
have been trobled (Bradford, 1630, 195)

I ... prayed that God would help us else we should never get to
our journey's end, (Sewall l, 1675, 10)

unlesse they had wasted the people ... we should have devoured
(White, 1630, 7)

Neither should we have found this error ... if it had been so
unadvisedly built (Morton, 1637, 139-b0)

 

Would First Person Plural Conditional

To declare to the French peepls ... that they Submit themselves
... or else we would lay all their countrey waste (Wise, 1690,

533)
we would have sat a morssll ... But the Pumkin ... had such an

Aspect—(Knight, 170h, h?)
if any men ... do ... affect to keep the terms ... we would not
stick upon the words (Cotton, léhh, 33)
we would wish such to keeps at home till they ... be muskesto
proofe (Bradford, 1630, 196)

 

-1h9-

So far as I can determine I have no examples of the conditional with
either should or would in the second person singular or plural. This
might partly be explained by the fact that most of my material is

narrative and does not involve the second person.

Should Third Person Singular Conditional

if any of his did any hurts ... he should send the offender
(Bradford, 1630, 115)

if any thing Were taken away ... he should cause it to be restored
(Ibid., 115)

if any did ... warr against them he should aide them (Ibid., 115)

He should send to his neighbours ... to certifis them that they
might not wrong them.(Ibid., 115)

The four citations above from Bradford are part of the terms of
a peace treaty with the Indians.

he never shewed it, or made any use of it; (it should seems he
saw it was in vaine) (Ibid., 185) _“

it should seems it was ye difficulty of sending (Ibid., 1h?)

if he were their owns father he should have none (Ibid., 112)

She Bid him see what his father owed and he should Have the money
to pay it (Knight. 17Gb. 51)

he would ask nothing else ... nor should he need (Ward, 16h7, h)

his mercy should be all the more wonderful if ... he would heal my
sins (Shepard, 163&, 10)

which if I do, Justice herselfe should sin (Taylor, 1671, 39)

it should be so, if it were in his power (I. Mather 2, 1691, 278)

he could ... goe to the said Guoor, & he should say wersagea
'(Winthrop Papers, 1638, 263)

he that should slight them is thought to commit a crime (Morton,

1637, 1317

WOuld Third Person Singular Conditional

he would have borrowed ... of the Indians but they would lend him
none (Bradford, 1630, 156)

otger things considered, it would not be so fitt for them (Ibid.,
3 .___.

if they should ther live ... the Spaniard would never suffer them
long (Ibid., 37)

He bad them not fear, for he would doe well enough (Ibid., 18)

-150-

if a better ... place ... could be had ... it would take away
their discouragements (Ibid., 30)
ther would ... be no greah danger, if they did not overpress
her §ZII§'(Ibid., 92)
though they had—a seals ... it would not serve their turns (Ibid.,
39

if ther was no securitie ... ther would be no ... certainty
(Ibid-. 39)
1E would have bene more but that they kept one (Ibid., 202)

if that failed ... he would sett them forth (IbidT:-Eh)

were there any'compositihn in God it would foIIm (Norton, léSh,
15)

shes told us shes had some mutton wch shes would broil (Knight,
170h. 31)

who had he bin one degree impudsnter would have out done his
.Grandfather (Ibid., 62)

none but she wodId-have turn'd out a Dogg (Ibid., 58)

a wry thought wouId have oversstt our wherey_(Ibid., 10)

The maner of this would be too tedious to relate (WinthrOp Papers,
1629. 7)

If the devill might have his, ... option ... he would ask nothing
else (Ward, 16h7, h)

a shameful sliding ... as which a rational mind would never
entertain (Ibid., 17)

If the States ... would make it their ... Care ... it would ease
you (Ibid., 10)

If the whole Creature should conspire ... it would be nothing more
(Ibid., 5-6)

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Should Third Plural Conditional

such as have given ... any unfriendly reports, should doe well
to recollect themselves (Bard, l6h7, 3)
If truth be one ... all opionists ... should not be all one in
that one truth, some ... I doubt are (Ibid., 10)
For ther they should be liable to famine (Ibid., 33)
if they lived {5 Terr of, they should haven either succour nor
defence (Ibid., 37)
they shouldh have none to protect them, & their owns strength would
be too Smale (Ibid., 37)
if they lived near —the bnglish ... They should be in as great
danger to be troubled (Ibid., 37)
they should be infected by coming to help them (Ibid., 113)
and they should fare no worse till mr. Weston ... came (Ibid., 159)
if they should suffer their firends ... to be wronged they should
have none (Ibid., 125)
then they sho uId have anything for it they stood in needs of

(Ibid., ldIT-_

 

 

-151-

he bente his force against ye holy'discipline ... by which there
doctrinesShould be preserved (Ibid., 6)

ye ... planters would have sat up the proviseions brought and
they should have fallen into ye like condition (Ibid., 177)

neither did yey fear them, or should they find them unprovided
(Ibid., 133)

They were weak Men, and unfit to appear as Agents of a Colony,
that should make question about it (ItCMather 2, 1691, 286)

prudent men ... should doe we not to ingage themselves in
conference (WarHI—IEK7, 17)

if those should be destroyed because they come not at first then
they should never come (Williams 1, l6uh, 31)

how should they doe for fuel to keep them ... from freezing
(Norton, 1637, 126) ‘

 

Would Third Person Plural Conditional

if they gott not a place in time, they would turn them ashore
(Bradford, 1630, 96)

they would undertake to make payments when.Mr. Reston should come
(Ibiao, 15h)

'when they came ashore they would use their own.libertis (Ibid., 9)
they would have preferred it otherwise if he would if he would
(Ibide—2B-29)

no-fieahs they could use would doe any good (Ibid., 23)

any thing they had they'would have given to Have been ashore
againe (Ibid., 19)

others ... would venture nothing sxcepte they wente to Virginia
(Ibid., :53;

if any did ... warr against him they would aide him (Ibid., 115)

they would doe nothing if they went thither (Ibid., 53)

they ’EBEIa ... fall into wants if Mr. heston.came not ... amongst
them (Ibid., 150)

had it been in their owns custody they would have sate it up &
then starved (Ibid., 151)

within a few years more they would be in danger (Ibid., 31)

if they should, the miseries ... would be hard (15:37, 33)

as for ye decks ... they would caIk3_them (Ibid.:_§2)

if they were penned up ... a few that are stronger plants would
encreass and ... starve the weaker (white, 1630, h)

if those men were perswaded that ... they did me good ... they
‘would ask the Lord ,.. to forgive them (hinthrop Papers, 1639,
130)

they trade ... for rum for wch they‘d hazzard their very lives
(Knight, l70&, hO)

whenever the Affair ... should come before the Council-Board,
they would do what in them was (I. Mather 2, 1691, 280)

such Rulers would not be agreeable to them as were proper to the
Other see PIantationS (Ibid., 281)

 

 

 

-152-

without such tools mens honest lives would end (Danforth, 16h8,
107)

If Paul ... were present ... The Papists ... would ... say
(Williams 1, 16hh, 11)

Should I not keepe promise ... they would take it unkindly (Ward,
16b7, 25)

No man ... could be insensible of the Hazard and Danger that
would attend his Person (I. Mather 2, 1691, 276)

if_it-were possible they would use all other force (C. Mather 2,
1699. 190)

they would, if it were possible, extinguish all Essays (Ibid., 19h)
their Houses having three stories, which would be to large to

, discourse (Josselyn, 1672, 152)

theygwould else be spoiled in this ... cold Night (Wise, 1690,
53h

Oares without all question they would store themselves with in
such a case (Morton, 1637, 127)

 

 

 

It is extermely difficult to determine the precise meaning of
ghould and 12312.1“ the foregoing citations. In these instances as in
the case of those involving shall_and will we need the emphasis on the
spoken word shgulg_or would_to help us clarify the meaning. Fron.the
written word ghgglg_and [231d appear to be used in many cases inter-
changeably. Hewever, there sometimes appears to be a notion of
obligation clinging to M and of volition adhering to £113. The
subjective character of the medals is clearly shown in should and would:

The following table will show the frequency of should_and would in

the conclusion in conditional sentences examined in my material.

First person singular should 1h would 10

 

 

 

 

First person plural should 7 would h
Second person singular

I have no instance of the second person
Second person plural

' Third person singular shou1d 1h would 78

 

 

Third person plural should 22 would 52

 

 

-153-

It seems fairly evident from the above table that both should and would

 

were used in the main clause of a conditional sentence. The indication
seems t6 be that should is slightly more frequent than.wguld in the first
person to express futurity. 'igulg is definitely more frequent than should
in the third person. This suggest the usual prescription for current
usage. However it seems quite evident that the writers felt free to use

either.

Should Showing Obligation
§hguld occurs a number of times in my material in.what seems to be
a situation involving obligation on the part of the subject of ghould
or expectation on the part of someone other than the subject. This use
of should is, of course, very common in current English.

that which shouldtmost sway our hearts, is respect unto Gods
honor (White, 1630, S)

The Righteousness of God should be his all,

rThe which he cannot have for want of hands (Taylor, 1671, 38)
1his Caveat should keeps the bankes and sluces firm and strong,
that strife ... Breaks not in (Williams 1, l6hh, 59)

I took a Discourse ... Expressing the Use that all should make of
the terrible Disasters (C. Mather l, 1696, 210)

they had instructions ... upon what conditions they should
proceed (Bradford, 1630, he)

let them kepe their houses ... ther should be no gameing ... in
ye streets (Ibid., 135)

but what heard they daly ... but yt they should looks out a

place (Ibid., 96)

ye fishing should be free (Ibid., 170)

when ther men came ..., they should leave their bows and arrows
behind them (Ibid., 115)

'wighout this how should men live and be maintained (White, 1630,

1

how men should make benefit of the earth but habitation ... cannot
be imagined (Ibid., 3)

Fifthly, That every Prophet, to whom God hath given the tongue of
the learned should teach (ward, l6h7, 15)

 

-15h-

It is not always possible to be sure whether or not should means

obligation even by a careful reading of the context.

Would meaning willingness,
or desire or, in the negative, refusal

 

312313 was noted a number of times in the material covered as
indicating willingness. This idea which is of course current today is
the original idea of the verb. .EEEEQ plus the negative appears to be
tantamount to refusal. I have listed here a number of citations of

this usage of would.

Some would have had ye goods throwne out, but if they had, ther
‘would have been much stolne (Bradford, 1630,152

Mr. Weston ... came privatly to ye Govr ... to know whether they
would suffer Captains Georges to apprehend him (Ibid., 181

Thgg would neither trade nor fish, excepts they had wages (Ibid.,

)

suchaas would be stiffe & riged ... and invey against others, and
yet be r'E—misse in themselves (Ib___i__d., 25)

if they had rather have warre ... they might begins when they
would (Ibid., 133)

Some would keepe ye boats for fear they might be amongst ye
Indians (Ib___i_d., 106)

he could stir up warr against whom he would (Ibid., 136)

they could send it the plague amongst whom the “would (Ibid., 137)
But y:)Govr would not be perswaded, but sent a ... warrants (Ibid.,
183

he would not stirr from the spot till a safe harbor was discovered
(Ibid., 96)

they would not receive it but sente it back againe (Ibid., 133)

the Lord would have not any followers of his to hold_ the place
Giwill MagEtracy (Williams 1,16hh, 11h)

his Disciples should be far from persecuting those that would not
be of their Religion (Ibid., 30)

Christ is ... far from persecuting those who would not be of his
Religion (Ibid., 16)

it is true, -Christ'would have his Disciples to be farre from
persecuting (Ibid., 55)

therefore he wSEId have their punishment deferred until their
final destruction (Ibid., h3)

Mr. Shrimpton would not take any blame to himself as to the
substance of what he said (Sewall l, 1686, 133)

 

 

 

 

-155-

Marshall Generall required a Warrant which Secretary would not
grant (Ibid., 1686,133)

the Governour had notice of it ... and wLuld not Answers (Ibid.,
1686,12?)

he that would be delivered, let him avoid those blasphemers (Ward,
16147, 1T—

Christ would have his church without spot or wrinckle (Ibid., 1h)

he that—would not lay down his life ... will tell his own heart
(Ibid., 7)

In Dependent Statements
Would After If First Person Singular

he would be glad if I wLuld come and live with them (Eliot, 16h9,
10) V

WOuld After IE Second Person Plural

if you wLuld translate any plate into other fashons, if it be
sent me ... I could haue a new fashon (Winthrop Papers, 1628, S)
I should take it for a great favour if youLwould send me (Ibid.,
16hl, 150)

if youLwould not harbour a man guiltie of this ... vice ... I
pray you reject all trust in him (Ibid., 1635-6, 9)

WOuld After If Third Person Singular

if any ... ground ... would be acceptable to me he would
'willingly let me have it (Eliot, 16h9, 10)

if the sun would ever shine, there would I dwell (Bradstreet, 1678,
377)
if modestie would suffer me ... I might declare (Bradford, 1630,
19) '

I told her I had some Chocolett, if shee Lould prepare it (Knight,
170b, 16)

I made some covenant, if God would do it to serve hum better
(Shepard, 163)-t, 18)

this kindness would be to me fruit in season, if ... he would
give me this (Ibid., 9)

he would think of it if he would recant his error (Sewall 2,
1697, 15)

to have taken them ... had cost ... but a little more fear if

he would have been so valiant (Wise, 1690, 537)

as if he would say, fearfully and wonderfully bred (Williams 2,

1652, 175

 

-156...

Hobomack was asked if he would goe (Bradford, 1630, 325)
he asked him if he would maintain what he had writ (Sewall 2,
1697, 15)

 

Would After _I_r_ flhird Person Plural

If the States ... would make it their ... care ... it would ease
you (W'ard,16h7, IO 5

they begane to persecute all ye ... professors ... if they would
not submitte (Bradford, 1630, 8)

I should be glad if they would leave such follies (Knight, l70h,
uh)

such pleasant situations ... as them selves had fancied; as if they
would be greatrmen (Bradford, 1630, 177)

would After Though

 

ye kings majestic was willing ... to suffer them ... though ...
he would not confirm it (Bradford, 1630, 39)

Would After Whether

I desired the Hostess to inquire ... whether any of them would
go with me (Knight, l70h, 2)

it was ... proposed to the King, whether he would have the People
... make the laws ... or whether he would not appoint a Governour
(I. Mather 2, 1691, 281)

Villagagnon asked whether he would stand to the Confession he had
sign'd (Sewall 2, 1697, 16)

In many 'citations would has the meaning of "desired" or "was
willing". M +the negative here, as in main clauses, is tantamount
to a refusal.

Would After Verbs of Wishing, Telling,
_S—a—Ing, Thinking andeqmts
All the Favour he desires of you is, that you would not Enquire

after him (C. Mather 2, 1699, 180)
I pray that God w_o_____uld make use of myself (Ib__i_d., 180)

I cried unto the Lord, for this gentleman ... that the Lord w_o____uld
work ... on his Heart (C. Mather 1,1681, 11;)

-157-

I cried ... unto God ... that Hee would help mee to beleeve (Ibid.,
1661, 10)
I ... beg'd ... that Hee would accept (Ibid., 1692, lb?)
I was crying to God ... that he would fill mee (Ibid., 1692,1b6)
I wrestled with my God, that he would awaken those Churches Glud.,1694.up4n
The Lord putt itt into my Heart to make this prayer before Him.
That he would give mse to write something (Ibid., 1661, 7)
[I] prayed the ”Lord earnestly that he would helps me (Shepard, 163b,
13)

I earnestly prayed that God would help us (Sewall 1,1675, 10)

I praydt that God would pardon all my sinful wanderings (Ibid., 1092,
369)

[I pray'd] that God would bless the Assembly (Ibid., 1692, 369)

Mr. Nowell prayed that God would pardon each Magistrate and Deputies
Sin (Ibid., 1686,1u0)

most of them desired he would help them (Bradford, 1630,159)

Oh that the lord would be pleased to raise up (Eliot, 16h9, 10)

I would to God that men would better weight and consider of th1ngs
( inthrop Papers, 1639, 129)

we desire to bow our knees ... that the Lord would be pleased to
still the sad unquietnesse (Ward,16h7, 2h)

 

 

In most of these instances would +-infinitive is the equivalent of
the formal subjunctive, though willingness is more evident in the would

construction than in the formal subjunctive.

 

-153“

gay in Main Clauses
One of the uses of may in my material appears to be to express the
idea of ability or capacity. This use of may;may be spoken of as "the
potential”. This idea of may is not greatly different from the idea of
can, This meaning seems to represent a survival of the meaning of OE

magan. The NED speaks of may as a complete verb in the sense "to be

 

strong, to have power to influence, to prevaile (over). If I may: if
I have any power in the matter; hence, if I can avoid it or prevent it"
but considers this use now obsolete, the last citation listed being
1b30. As an auxiliary according th the NED may "expressing ability or
power; ==can" is obsolete. It gives as its latest example a citation
from Drayton writing in 1627,

Thy mighglstrokes who may'withstand?l

Below I am listing a number of citations from my material in which
maz_could be understood to the earlier meaning of ability or capacity

although the meaning of possibility or permission cannot be definitely

excluded;

E y with First Person Singular

Seldome to make a Visit, without contriving what I EEZ.d° for God,
in that Visit (C. Mather 1, 1680-81, h)
And I may stand untill the Chilly Dews

Do pearls my locks before he'l stand on mee (Taylor, 1671, 39)

MEX with First Person Plural

We may_build, and work; but if it be wood, hay, stubble, we shall
suffer loss (Norton, léSh, h)

 

1. NED, VI, 257.

-159-

it hath pleased God to give unto himself many names ... by the
help of which we may better conceive thereof (Ibid., 12)

for our better understanding we_§§y consider them as negative
(Ibid., 1h)

let us look forward and we may gather abundant Refreshment
(Willard, 1700, 11)

'we may expect that God will make short work of it (Ibid., 12)

we may guesse at his intention ... to have the earth replenished
by the ... fruitfulnesse hee gave ("hite, 1630, 6)

I make no question wee may easily find more (Ibid., 61)

we may observe here the great necessity and bennifitt both of
Education and conversation; for there people have as Large a
portion of mother witt (Knight, 110k, h3)

if we have corne enough we may_live plentifully (Winthrop Papers,
1630-31, 165) ~

May with Second Person Singular

Nor is't enough that thou alone may'st slide
But hundred brooks in thy clear waves do meet (Bradstreet, 1678,

377) I

maijith Third Person Singular

[they] delight to tormente men in ye most bloodie manner that may
be (Bradford, 1630, 3h) "'
Tkziwhich may_the better appear in one of ye ... letter (Ibid.,
A right emblime, it may;be, of ye uncertine things of this world
(Ibid., 52) , ~ ,
The experience ;.. mgyywell evince the vanitie of that concerte
( Ibid. , 163)
Peter m§y_sit at the right hand of John, without any change in
Peter, (Norton, 1653, 21) A .
a man EEXL'°' discerne ... that mens consciences ought in no sort
to be violated (Ibid., 7)
but the Lord may_pitty mee and Releeve mee (C. Mather 1, 1681, 8)
lett me write something that may do good (Ibid., 1681, 9)
In vain do they to Mountains 535' ""
Fall on us and us hide
FromLJudges ire more hot than fire
for who may_it abide? (Wigglesworth, 1662, 12)
He that may chuse or else refuse '
all msn‘tE'save or spill
may this man chuse or that refuse (Ibid., 20)
A man may stand on a ... hilly place and see diuers acres of ground

(HiggIHEbn, 1630, 7)

-160-

Prudent are those Christians, that will rather give what ma be
given, than hazard all by yeelding nothing (Ward, 16h7,17f[

gay with Third Person Plural

false Christiansm easily'satisfie themselves ... with any ...
performance (Wil iams 2, 1652, 7)

What are those ... preservatives which may keep the Soul (Ibid., 5)

'what are the Arguments ... which yet may stand (Ibid., 5)

Hypocrites ma do this, and pretend pure ... ends (1 Ibid., 19)

a Precept which some _gy conceive was to continue (“hite, 1630, 2)
they who are ... Persecuters ... may become ... disciples
(Williams 1,16hh, hS)

whose faithful lips may ... revive my ... spirits (Ibid., 56)

they ma doe a world-3f mischiefe before the Worlds end (Ibid., 111)

Wheren h they may subsist by‘labour (Eliot, 16h9, 15)

some ... distempers hinder and obstruct the operations
(Williams 2, 1652, wig

children ... by setting of Corne may earn ... more than their owne
maintenance (Higginson, 1630, 8).”-

They it may finde i' th' bellyes of our fish (Danforth,16h8,107)

where they satisfie themselues in every perticular (Salem
Records, 13%, 36)

Another use of may in my material is to show possibility. This

is of course a current use of may in such expressions as "I may go or

I may not". I am listing here a number of my citations which seem to

show this use of may.

may with First Person Singular

'who can tell what miraculous Things, I 232.539: before this Year
bee but (C. Mather 1, 1680—81, lhh) ‘

the Answer for it [is written] (as I may say) in bloud (Williams
1, léhh, 61)

may with First Person Plural

if we be ouertaken in it‘wem __ylbe well content to suffer
(Higginson, 1630, hh)

—161—

May with Third Person Singular

And this may be as ye 2. Booke (Bradford, 1630, 109)

let me hear make use of his conclusion, which ... may be applied
(Ibid., 165) ‘

the like Answer ma be returned to Luther (Williams 1, léhh, SO)

if a man hold foFt% ... any Errour ... he EEZ."' be punished
(Ibid., h3)

others are circumstantiall ... wherein a man may differ (Ibid., 6b)

a man may be persecuted because he holdeth ..T-fihat he beleeves
( IbidiT'63)

the question is, Whether an Hertick ... may be tolerated (Ibid.,
53)

'whereunto a treble answer may briefly be returned (Williams 1,
16th, b6)

this abstract ...‘WhiCh hee may peruse and plainely perceave ...
that it [the land] is nothing-inferior (Morton, 1637, 122)

. he knows not why his best writing may not shelter him (C. Mather

This

2, 1699, 181)

E y with Third Person Plural

What an Inhumanity it is, to deprive 1"arents of that comfort
they ma take from the baptisme of their infants (hard, 16h7, 16)
The Tru s of God are the Pillars of the world, whereon States ...
may stand quiet (Ibid., 1)
6535 Israel and people ... may ... be slaves (Ibid., 52)

[they] may ... be reformed by_3stablishing better order (Ibid., 20)

agains
themselves (Hubbard, 1660, 20) I
the Natives may be ... conjectured to be from the ... Trojans '
(Morton, 16i72‘128-9)

‘which are covered with mats which may be rowled up (Ibid., 135)

they ma be oppressed for righteeuSHesse sake say (Williams 1,

- 16th"EE) .

Dogbtlesg these ... Allegations may;be answered (C. Mather 2,
1 99. l 7

things, and passages [that] may seems to be profitable (Bradford,
1630, 109) .

be sure they be bestowed ... where they may be readyly come by
(Winthrop, 1630—31, 165)

e extremity whereof wayes may be found ... to secure

The modal may also expresses in my material the idea of permission.

meaning is of course current today in such expressions as "may I

leave at four-o'clock" or "you may go whenever you wish." In some

instances which I have noted may_-r-the negative appears to have almost

the same meaning as must not.

-162-

May with First Person Singular

With lamentation I ma adds: How can their doules be clear
(Williams 1, l6hh,-6%)

he makes it sweet & wholesome to us that I may_truely say I desire
no better (Winthrop, 1630-31, 16h)

I longs for the time when I may see they ... face (Ibid., 171)

I trust I may say with all reverence, they can do more (Ward,
16h7, 22)

of the dead I may speak freely (Eliot, l6h9, 6)

Having so placed these ... Accounts ... I think I may safely
proceed (C. lather l, 1699, 190)

what I have said of these, I EEK,SaY of many others (Bradford,
1630, 112)

In the Prosecution of this Matter I may truly say, 'twas the
Spirit of God, that was my teacher (CT'Mather l, 1661, l)

I ma rationally suppose that an account ... will be expected
(I. Mather 2, 1691, 276)

But I ma not hear pass by an other ... passage not to be forgotten
(Brad ord, 1630, 112)

Yet I ma not omitte ye fruite that came hearby (Ibid., 21)
They told me a ... story ... wch I may not omit the relation of
(Knight, 170b, 3b)

‘the Honble Govenor Winthrop whose wonderful civility I may_not
omitt (Ibid., 68-69)

Your Power extends not so farre ... Therefore herein I may not
hear you (Williams 1, l6hh, 37)

anywith First Person Plural

'while we are upon this Head, we may at once dispatch it (C.
Mather 2, 1699, 189)

whence we ma conclude, that the salubriousnesse of the aire ...
depends ... upon the winter's frost (Hubbard, 1680, 21)

To this we may refer the Prophesy (“illard, 1700, 7)

from what hath been said we may proceed to the thing in hand
(Ibid., 6)

By these we may understand whose that are the People of God
(Ibid-, 3)

we may take a brief account of this affair in the following
Conclusions (Ibid., 8)

out of all question‘we ma be bould to conclude them to be but
leaks witches (Morton,-l%57, 150)

but what fear may we think now surprised her (C. Lather 2, 1699,
199) ""' .

Yet we may not looke at great thinges heer. It is enough that we
shall have heaven though we should pass through hell to it
(Winthrop, l630-31, 170)

yet we ma not doe evill that good may come therof: And ev1ll it
would Eezto tolerate ... evill doers (Williams 1, l6hh, h6)

 

-163-

It is true ... what he saith,.that neither the Apostles did nor
ma 'we propagate [the] Christian Religion by the Sword (Ibid., h9)
i this course he warrantable, we may trust in Gods Providence
(Higginson, 1630, h6) __-
'we gay digge Wels and find water where we list (Ibid., 13)

May with Second Person Plural

This ... Gentleman hath found this goulden means to be scituated
about the middle of those two extreames, and for directions you
may proove it thus (Morton, 1637, 120)

tHEFé is meat for you, where if you will eat you aay*(lbid., 137)

I intend to be as true as plain and you may take my neasons cast
into this method (Wise, 1690, 526) __—

the Account of it you may take thus Capt. Ephraim Savage ...
attended his orders (Ibid., 529)

Are not your Children well provided for ... Ma you not ...
practise the two chiefe Duties of a Christian ... (Johnson, 165h,
51) *

he made about 327 pounds of it ... as by reckoning will appear:
where you may see how God blesseth husbnadry (Higginson, 1630,

8

That Abram Warren aay_haue a ten acre lott (Salem Records, 1635,

11)

May with Third Person Singular

That H. Hollingsworth aay_haue halfe an acre (Ibid., 1635, 12)
That mr Burdet may haue a tenne acre lott (Ibid., 1635, 12)

yt he gay haue §_tenn acre Lott (Ibid., 163637, hO)

Its agreed that Hugh Laskin gay haue (Ibid., 1635, 15)

That Tho: Eaborne may haue three acres (Ibid., 1636, 38)

That mr Hathorne mayfihaue 200 Acres (Ibid., 1636, 36)

it is voated ... that it gay be at Portsmouth (Portsmouth Records,
16h , 35)

[That every person aay_keepe two sheep (Watertown Records, 1679,
1H6

[That no man may keep sheep above his proportion (Ibid., 1679, lh6)

the said Thomas—... shall or gay ... hold & enjoy the premises
(Lechford, 1638-bl, 12—13)

The least boy in the plantation may ... catch and eat what he will
(Higginson, 1630, 12) —_-

_iéh—

Nay with Third Person Plural

And why aay_not Christians haue liberty to go & dwell amongst ym
(Higginson, 1630, h6) '

the Government of the Civill Magistrate extendeth no further than
over the Bodies ... of their Subjects ... And therefore they
aay_not undertake to give Lawes to the Soules (“illiams l, l6hh,

that place ... will appears to be far from proving such Kings ...
Iudges of Ecclesiastical causes: and if not Iudges, they aay
not punish (Ibid., 121)

men may differ in judgement, without prejudice of salvation
(IbIET, hi)

May not and ought not the children ... say: Our fathers were
‘Bnglishmsn Bradford, 1630, 96)

[it'was voted that all Lands ... gay ... feed one sheep (Watertown
Records, 1679, lh6) .

_ Theirs returns [decision] is that the Suruayers aay_... prop vp
the planks (Ibid., 1662, 76)

That Thomas Moore ... & his wife are received for Inhabitants and
may haue one fishing lott (Ibid., 1636, 17)

these resorting vnto mee & paying what they owe in the Towns book
,... they'aay Lay them forth (Ibid., 1636, 37)

[That] any three of them may lay them our (Ibid., 1636, 38)

Its ordered that ... greater families gay] haue] more (Ibid.,

163h, 8)

 

gay in Subordinate Clauses
gay occurs in my material in subordinate clauses showing purpose
following the subordinate conjunction that [so that] meaning in order
that. This use of gay which appears to be clearly subjunctive in
character still occurs in today's English in such a sentence as: "I
shall write to him that he may clearly understand the problem".

the which that I gay_truly unfould, I must begins at ye very roots
... of ye same ( radford, 1630, 3)

But that I ma come more near my intendment (Ibid., ll)

that I may andle things togeather I shall here inserts 2 other
letters—(Ibid., 196) ‘

But yt I ma Be not tedious ... I will omitte ye rest (Ibid., 21)

But to omItE other things (that I gay be breefe) ... they fell in
with that land (Ibid., 92) ,

-165-

and, that I ma methodically deliver them unto you, I shall cast
them into t is form (Josselyn, 1672, 1hl)

and that [thing] I will see after ... that I may be sanctified
(C. Mather l, 1681, 10) __—

Thess Passages I recite ... that so ... I aay_do something (Ibid.,
11)

I would sett apart a Day’... [to] I pray Thee, shew me Favour,
that I ma not succumb (Sewall 2, 1697, 16)

‘what shal 'we do that we ma go thither (Eliot, 16h9, 13)

So much we see of him tha we may live (Norton, l65h, 11)

I pray let word be sent ... that7we gay lodge here (lflse, 1690,
531-2 )

we must thus Distinguish that so we ma seperate between the Over
rulling and Blameable Cause (Ibid., 7)

he hath pleased to preserve unto us this hope a joyfull meetings,
that we may_see the faces of each other againe (Winthrop, 1630-31,
177)

‘whither is thy Beloved gone ... that we gay seek him (Williams 2,
1652, It)

I have written to thee ... that thou maiest see the goodnesse of
the lord (Winthrop, 1630-31, 17h)
I onely write now, that thou mayast knowe that I yet live (Ibid.,
160

I haue sent you some ... that you may see the experience of them
(Higginson, 1630, "‘

As New born Babes desire the sincere milk of the word, that you

gay grow thereby'(“illiams 2, 1652, 7)

I ... send you Dr. Davison's workes ... that you 221.533 how

they proceeds (Winthrop Papers, 16hl, 150)

I make bold to informs you ... so your hearing both gay advise
Qéid-a 163h. 27h)

he stripped us of or vaine confidence that he gay have us relys

... upon himselfe (Winthrop, 1630-31, 169)

And that it gay fruit forth in season bring

Doth lop & prune & cut it every spring (Danforth, 16h8, 10h)

As allso that some use aay_be made hereof in after times by others
(Bradford, 1630, 71)

God delighteth in small beginnings that his name aay_bs magnified
(Eliot, l6h9, 8)

I ... mention this, that so all New England aay be excited to

pray (I. Mather 2, 1691, 280)

why doth Hee knock at the door of my Soul? Is it not that he may
come in (C. Mather 2, 1699, 183) '_—'
that the History gay not want a Subscription ... he will ... Subecribe
himself (C. Mather 2, 1699, 183)

w36?ay_not doe evill that good may come thereof (Williams 1, l6hh,
that he may not loose the Benefitt therof ... Lott b'trainge hath
desired-the Towns to graunt him leave to fence (Portsmouth Records,

.1671, 159)

 

-166-

(they] apoynt ffrancis Fraytsn twelve acrs ... at the hed of mr
Bostons farm so that it gay not hinder the town Cattell from water
(Ibid., 161,8, 38) -

[yotedl that the said ... order may be truly observed ... that
damage ma not acrue (Ibid., 1681, 210)

men shal not feed there goates there ... but shall bring them
... that grasse aay_growe against the Lords dayes (salem Records,
153b, 9

Itm that he take dare to send in mr Norris wood so that hellmr
Norria] gay not want (Ibid., 1656, 19h)

to whom the mist of darknesse is reserved forever, that they may
suffer ... shipwrack upon the sands (Ward, 16h7, 20) "_-

it is fu11 Season for him to works Soveraign works ... that men
may fear him (Ibid., 23)

Gods'peopls are commanded ... to pray for all men ... that they
ma have peace (Williams 1, l6hh, 113)

I ave bene ye larger in these things ... that their children
aay_see with what difficulties their fathers wrasttled (Bradford,

30, 71) .

But in this Case, alas, what mmst be done
That haughty souls gay humble be, and low?

That Humble souls ma suck the Honey Combs (Taylor, 1671, LO)

Thus I esteem'd, thus redeem'd all these from every Nation,
Tgat the gay be (as now you see) a chosen generation (higglesworth,
l 2, 19

John Briggs is authorized to repair the Stocks ... that thay gay.
be an Ensign. of Justice (Portsmouth Records, 1671, hS)

they were men, who made signss to stay their flight, that they'aay’
have Trade with them (Johnson, 165b, hO)

these facts shall ... be ... declared, that so they gay remains
a monument (Hubbard, 1680, 8)

that is their intention in removing from us that they aanyree
themselves from our government (White, 1630, 61),

Raise vp thy thovghts above the skye
That dunghill mists away gay flie (Bradstreet, 1678, hl)

The Towns voated: that they would dos sometthing for placeing
of the youth ... that so they may be ye better Inspected
(watertown Records, 1679, 1hh)-—_

to be kept by ... herds men yt so they ma be able to give an
account of ye number of sheep (Ibid., 79, 1h6)

to speak his Name to their understandings that they may embrace
that message (Eliot, 16h9, 11) "‘

It is not difficult to see that aay_in this usage has developed
from the OE meaning "to be able". Usually may in this sense follows a
present or future form of the main clause. But occasionally may follows

a past tense:

-l67-

he stripped us of or vaine confidence that he gay have relys upon
himselfe (Winthrop, 1630-31, 169)

The second person singular form aaiest, mayest is apparently an indicative

 

substitution for the subjunctive in such a citation as:

I have written to thee that thou maiest see the goodnesse of the
Lord (Winthrop, 1630-31, 17h)

 

I have some instances of gay in subordinate clauses following
subordinate conjunctions (lg, though, and till) and following con-

junctive adverbs (whether, whenever). I have also some instances of

 

may in noun clauses after verbs of wishing, hoping, praying etc.

If I of heaven gay have my fill,

Take thou the world, and all that will (Bradstreet, 1678, 385)

if I ma bee brought ... to see thee more, I submitt (C. Mather l,
168l, l1) .

the Author will count himself ... favored, if he may pass (C.
Mather 2, 1699, 183) —

If a man gay do good, it is enough (Ibid., 183)

if it ma e thought that these people came ... then would it be
(Norton, 1637, 125)

they are willing he shall be accomodated if conveniently it aay_be
(Portsmouth Records, 1682, 217)

if such a way ma be found then ... to sett vp a footebridge
(Salem Records, 6&6, 1&5)

although an Hypocrite ... ma desire ... yet will be pick and
choose (Williams 2, 1652,73C

though an Hypocrite aayyweep ... yet a true child ... can only ...
cry out (Ibid., 8) -

Though kno‘lzdge ma be without grace ... there can be no grace
‘without knowledge Norton, 165k, 5)

though there aay be accounted then to have been a b‘pecimen, yet
the ... expressions ... say (Willard, 1700, 2)

some ... dispensation ... is aimed at ... though others ....aay
be comprized in it (Ibid., 2)

togetherlwith all her false Doctrines, although they aay seems...
never so contradictory (Johnson, l65h, 50)

Ehe is to] be tolerated till God may be pleased to manifest his
Truth (Williams 1, 161111, A3) “‘-

my sister wilbe tender of her till I gay send for her ("inthrop,

1630-31, 178-9) '

-168-

the Question is, Whether an Heretick ... gay be tolerated
(Williams 1, 16hh, 53)

we are to think of new methods ... wherever ye fault gay be
(wise, 1690, 527)

I wish my 5un may never set, but burn (Bradstreet, 1678, 395)

I desire it aayrbe well observed (Williams 1, lbhu, 63)

Let him be pleasrd to cause that it gay not die but may produce
(Sewall l, 1697, lb)

I desire it gay be so accepted (Lard, 16h7, 6)

In the first three instances that follow the verb of wishing is
implied.

now ma it please you (winthrop Papers, 1639, 276)
May all that dread the cruel freind of night Keep on (Knight, lYUh,

O that there may be a lengthening of Londons tranquilitie (Williams

1, 16kb, 6)
I hope and ... desire they mayLbe ever in our thoughts ("illiams
2, 1652, 1)

Christ Jesus teacheth: all his to make it their first request to
God, that they aay_hallow his ... his name (Ibid., 18)

They pray that men gay know so much (Ibid., 2l)

they desire their eyes gay never cease trickling tears (Ibid., 23)

your mother Peters desires my nieces clothes may stays (FlnthrOp
Papers, 1635-6, 9)

we craue our sines may not extenuate his mercies (Ibid., 1628, 6)
I desire all good men-gay;be saved (Ward, l6h7, 19)

I would sett apart a Day ... [to] intreat that I gay be delivered
(C. Mather,l, 1681, 15)

I cry'd ... that if ruines must come I may be advised of them
(Ibid., 1696-7, 21h) ‘“‘

I orav that ... we may not be seen (C. mather 2, 1699, 180)

who knoweth but thatfthese poor sheets aay_find a place (Norton,

165h, 5)
In all but a few of these citations aay;+-infinitive might have

 

been replaced in the seventeenth century by the formal subjunctive,
Apparently the models came to replace the older formal subjunctive
partly to differentiate the different meanings of the formal sub-

junctive.

—169~

Eight in Main Clauses
The modal might occurs in my material in independent statements with
the meaning of "to be able to". This use of might_is of course current
in today's English in such an expressions as: "We might make this clearer
by saying it this way". In many of the citations following and of the
citations in the next section it is very difficult to draw the line

sharply between the meanings "to be able to" and "might possibly".

Might with First Person Plural

 

our onely way would be to March our Army ... to the North Towne
and there we might ... either Impale or Intrench our Selves
(Wise, 1690, 533)

‘we could ruins those two places ... and we might take ye forrage
of both (Ibid., 533)

The more is our greefe, that our pastor is kept from us, by whom
we might injoye them (Bradford, 1630, 19h)

Might with Second Person Plural

You oft were told, and mi ht behold that Death no Age doth spare
(Wigglesworth, 1662, 3 _

Might with Third Person Singular

a Bridge made of one entire stone of such a Breadth that a cart
might pass in safety (Knight, l70&, 60)

he would not lay down his money ... while hem ‘ght have had it
(Ward,16h7, 7)

Might'with Third Person Plural

The rest ... made shift to escape ... those only staying that best
might (Bradford, 1630,20)

they whose eyes God had not justly blinded might see (Ibid., 8)

if necessitie required they miLht have them“ out with alls peed
(Ibid., 182)

the rest ... might be able to abate their excessive prices

(White, 1630,—T7

-170 ..

as a horse and carte might have gone through (Bradford, 1630,
187-8)

[Ehey] let fly their shafts among the little company, whom they
soon might have inclosed, but the Lord otherwise disposed of it

(Johnson, léSh, h3)
The modal might occurs also in my material with the meaning ”might
possibly". This meaning is of course current in such an expression as:

"It might prove dangerous to do that".

Might with First Person Singular

if modestie would suffer me, I might declare (Bradford, 1630, 19)

Might with First Person Plural

the want of Time the want of Amunition ... may be Reckoned great
Obstructions to or future Attempts we might think of (Wise, 1690,
537

You begin'with Hilary, whose testimony we might admit'without any
prejudice (Williams 1,16hh, h8)

easy termes might ... disadvantage us from taking such measures
as we might have thought of (Wise, 1690, 526)

Might with Second Person Plural

Your selves deceiving by your believing all which you might have
known(Wigglesworth, 1662, 30)

Might with Third Person Singular

if they should unsetle themselves ... it might prove dangerous
(Bradford, 1630,39)

it might so exasperate the Indeans as might endanger their saftie
GEE—- , 156)

so much of their trading comodities as their part might come to
(Ibid., 15h)

they wears fasted in the best manner that might be expected
(Morton, 1637, 155)

he replied ... hee could not tell, his wife might play the whore
(Ibid., 1&8)

such a thing ... might make them ... eger to hinder the bill
(Sewall l, 1689, 2555

-171-

I bad him acquaint me if he knew anything that might hinder my
coming (Ibid., 1677, 39)

if Some stranger should chance to bee there ... hee might be ready
to think (Hubbard, loou, 21)

Probably every year's experience might adde Something (Ibid., l4)

notwithstanding any defect that might attend the Form (I. Rather
2, 1691, 255)

if he haue giuen an other bond ... it might be his weakenes
(flinthrOp Papers, 1639, 275)

No sooner was an house here built, to keep
This Out-cast dry, where it might rest and sleep (Danforth, loh9,
100)

without all house-room it might end its life (Ibid., 16h9, 108)

to gain more good, or shun what might thee harm (Bradstreet, 1678,
379)

God ... hath blasted that enterprize, which otherwise might have
prospered (hard, loh7, h)
others] were prepared ... to glean up what ye cuntrie might have
aafforded (Bradi'ord, 1630,1h5)

possibility by which he might not have been, or may be not

aNorton, léSh, 15)

could he have written a book ... the Author might have been under
temptation (C. Mather 2, 1699, 180)

 

 

 

Might Third Person Plural

it might be sundrie of ye things feared might never befale
(Bradford, 1630, 3S)

and as great miseries] just as great might befale them in this
place (Ibid., 35)

all of them, through the help of God, might either be borne or
overcome (Ibid., 35)

if they had rather have war then peace they might begine when they
would (Ibid., 133)

Riches m1 ght make him proud like Nebuchadnezar (Morton, 1637, 116)

from what people ... the Natives ... might be conjectured to
proceede (Ibid., 123)

The labours of many others might well be spared, as serving little
else than luxury (white,1535, 18)

my old Iniquities might make me walk ... in the Bitterness of my
Soul (C. lather 1,1531,12)

I must pra.v for some of our ... friends who might be in Distress
(Ibid., 1696-7, 212)

all)t hose that might adventure and joyn with them (Hubbard, 1660,
12

with circumstances which the English might not think very Honourable
(C. Mather 2,1699, 18b)

 

 

 

-172-

As for medicinall herbes, Gerard and Johnson ... might have made
herballs here (Hubbard, 1660, 2h)

hear they gott seed to plant ... or els they might have starved
(Bradford, 1630, 100)

[they] might have starved if ye plantation had not succoured them
(Ibid., I52)

I have a few cases where might seems to indicate permission rather
clearly.

he said I might be there: he Knew not if I could testify (Sewall
1, 1689, 2055

They were to tell them] that Mr Deputy, with whom he pleased to
take with him, might go to Capt. Paige's and see the Comission
(Ibid., 1686, 1375 A

they might retains diverse harmles ceremonies; and tho it were to
be wished yt diverse things were reformed, yet this was not the
season for it (Bradford, 1630, 8)

Might in Subordinate Clauses

The modal might occurs in my material in purpose clauses. In

 

present day English we commonly express purpose with an infinitive
construction. However might may be used in this sense as in the sentence:
"He wrote us in order that we might understand the situation". In these

purpose clauses might seems to carry an idea of futurity even though it

is past tense in form.

inviting him to my house that i might show my love (Eliot, 16h9,
11
[she] sett herself ... before me, showing the way to Reding, that
I might see her ornaments (Knight,.170h, 7)
That—I_Eight make this Instrument the more easy ... I did ...
weave It, all into my Prayer (C. Mather l, 1692, le)
I devoted the Day unto the Lord; that I might abase myself before
Him (Ibid., 1661, 12)
a Noble Personage did me the Honour to introduce me to the Queen,
that so I might have an opportunity to solicit Her hajesty's
... Favour (I. Mather 2, 1691, 280)
I should take it for a ... favour if you would send me a catalogve
yt I might know what ... bookes are in your hands (Winthrop
Papers, Ibhl, ISO)

-173-

the others [were] to answer the Enemy if they should Attaq us ...
that we might not be put into confusion (Wise, 1690, 535)

we were much perplexed ... where to stay that we might not be
known (Shepard, 163h, 8)

That you might ... have a knowledge of him ... The end of the
Gospel is to be known (Norton, 16Sh, h)

[he] dyed ... desiring ye Govr to pray for him, that he might goe
to Englishmens God (Bradford, 1630, 155)

[he] accused another ... man ... that so he might slip his own neck
out of ye collar (Ibid., h9-SO)

and that he might curry favour with the Admiral he confirm'd the
hopes he had given (Sewall 2, 1697, 12)

[he:]took up another errant ... that the Malignant spirit of Saul
might not hinder the work (Johnson, l6Sh, 38)

Julian ... granted liberty to Hereticks ... that he might ...
choake the vitals of Christianity (Willimas l, l6hh, EB)

'why doth he call for my Heart. Is it not that he might work all
his own works (C. Mather l, 1681, 10)

A clause was added ... that so Hens Titles ... might not be
invalidated (I. Mather 2, I691, 286)

to fix that Name upon those possessed of the Truth; that so the
Truth ... might be made nauseous (I. Mather 3, 1716, 6)

he was ... watched that so he might be kept from Self-Murder
(I. Mather l, l6dh, 10)

the Governour, that he might Express his resolutions ... turned
upon them ... a Machin (C. Mather 2, 1699, 193)

we were perplexed ... [to] keepe my ... child so secretly as that
it might not be baptised (Shepard, l63h, 9)

he ... relinquished his farme ... that see mr Humphryes might ...
be accomodated (Salem Records, 1636, 17)

Adam mott haveinge offered a Cowe ... that so he might be discharged
from any further Chardge (Portsmouth Records, 1658, ED)

you should be ... both sound and strong ... that Christ might not
only be formed but perfected (Norton, l6Sh, h)

That they might ... encrease their tillage ... they made suite to
the Govr to have some portion of land given them (Bradford, 1630,
201)

This they did, that they might concive that they were not affrade
of them (Ibid., 10h)

they were ... made to drinke‘weter, that ye sea-men might have
ye.more bear (Ibid., 112)

to obtains a better crope than they had done, that they might
not ... languish in miserie (Ibid., 162)

they had taken ... pains ... that they might injoye the same
(Ibid., 176)

to'bestow upon him some gratuitie to bind him ... unto them;
as also that hearby they might View ye countrie (Ibid., 123)

Christian States ought to disavow ... such Errors ... that subjects
... might not delude themselves with vaine hopes (Ward, l6h7, 1h)

 

 

 

-17h~

he advised 'em to Yield quietly that they might save their lives
(C. Mather 2,1699, 191)

which they conflicted with, and all upon no other Account but that
so they might enjoy a pure Discipline (1. Rather 3, 1716, 3)

A Vagabond to Land of Nod he goes.

A City builds, that woes might him secure from foes (Bradstreet,
1678 37)

that they might prosecute this designe ... one Ship they ...
purchase and many more they hire (Johnson, l6Sh, 50-51)

The matter ... was presented to ye Towns yt so that might know to
whome to goe (Watertown Records, 1680,1h7)
I challenge them to get up and run for a Dram ... that they might
be kept in accon (Wise, 1690, 53h)

That there they might this fearful sight and dreaded presence shun
(Wigglesworth, 1662: 12)

I bore their grief ...
That they of bliss and happiness might firmly be assur'd (Ibid.,
20)

 

In most of the foregoing citations Eight occurs when the main verb
is in the past tense. However there are a few instances when might is
used when the other verb is in the present tense.

I have some instances of might in subordinate clauses following

subordinate conjunctions (if, (al)though, except, (un)till, for fear

 

[that]) and following conjunctive adverbs (whether, [2232). I have
also some instances of might_in noun clauses after verbs ofn fishing,
praying, thinking etc. In such subordinate statements might can have,
as in independent statements, the meanings "to be able,! or "might
possibly" or "to be permitted".

Some Easays were ... made to see if ... the Case ... might be
brought out of Chancery (I. Mather 2, 1691, 279)

if any thinge might be procured for your good I should be very
glad (Winthrop Papers, 1628, 6)

if he might have the lighter ... he was sure ... he could doe it
(Bradford, 1630, 203)

the rest marched ... to see ye land, if any fit place might be
for their dwelling (Ibid., 101)

ye English followed them ... and partly to discover if ther might
not be more of them (Ibid., 98)

 

-175-

The Hypocrite if he might have his own choice, had rather be rid
of his pain than his sin (Williams 2, 1652, 12)

Salaries are not spoken of; as if one sort of men might live on the
Aer (Sewall 1, 1692, 368)

If the devill might have his free option ... he would aks nothing
else (Ward,15E7-h)

Although my sins might hinder him from doing this yet ... his mercy
should be the more wonderful (Shepard, 163&, 10)

though I might aledg ... other perticulers ... these shall suffice
(Bradford, I530, 29)

I will ommite the rest, though I might relate other ... passages
(I___bid., 21) "“""

I am satisfied tho we might gain ground yet we lost heart (hiss,
1690, 29)

nothing would satisfie them excepte they might be suffered to be
in their perticuler allso (Bradford, 1630,188)

'which they were ready to do ... untill they might have opportunity
of returning (Sewall 2,1697, 13)

Some would keepe ye boats for fear they might be amongst ye

Indians (Bradford, 1630,106)

He gesired advice whether he might not take it ... by force (Ibid.,
15 )
I did question whether that ... estate might not be the truth
(Shepard, 163b, 2h)

I wondered whether education might not make me beleeve (Ibid., 2b)
the King was ... inquisitive to Efiow whether he might ...‘EEE a
Governor over that Colony (I. Mather 2, 1691, 281'

The first Question propounded whither it might be onsistent ...
to propound such ... termes (Wise, 1690, E33)

the Lord ... called us to come thither where my wife might have
all helpe (Shepard, 163&, 8)

he doubted not but they should find one place ... where they might
ride in saftie (Bradford, 1630, 105)

they would goe ... westward wher ... they might here of Mr. heston
(Ibid-, 159)

if_they were in a place wher they might have libertie (Ibid., 30)
I prayed that I might see it, and carry it to the Council (I.
Mather 2, 1691, 28;;

I thought ... I might ... promote the general Repentance (C.
Mather 1, 1696, 2155

Another thing that exercised me was, that I might not be left
'without necessary Supplies of Speech (Ibid. I530-81, 2)

he would go to a House with us, where he thought'we might be
better accomodated (Knight, l70h, 58)

some were apt to think, that ... we might prevail with his Majesty
(I. Mather 2, 1691, 28h)

I prayd ... we might set out Centinels (wise, 1690, 531)

I ... intreated-Hh-_that we might march away (Ibid., 53h)

A petion was Signed ... praying, “That no Propert§-... might ...

be taken from them (I. Mather 2,1691,28S) -—_—"

 

-176-

praying That the PraVince of Mayn might be Confirmed (Ibid., 285)
nrayin That New Hamphire 132th be put under that Government
Ibid., 285)
[h pleaded thatthé] might be heard by the ... Court (Sewall l,
1686, 133)
Mr. Smith speaks to me to solicit that his Son ... might obtain
Mr. Sanfords House (Ibid., 1676-7, 35)
I cry'd unto the Lord, that none of their Sins ... mght be laid
unto my Charge (C. Hather 1,1696-7, 21h)
I cry'd That my poor Countrey might not be overwhelmed (Ibid.,
1696-7, 21h)
other said that none of the late silenced ministers might passe
into the Ships (Johnson, 165h, 36)
and yt this might be obtained, they were putt in good hope by some
great persons (Bradford, 1630,37)
seing it might come to pass they should never meete againe (Ibid.,
53
Mr. Weston answered ... [that 11:] might have befhlen any man
(Ibid., 180)
It was conceived ther might be some danger (Ibid., 98)
[he said] one mi ht be 01 the Church ... though not joined to a ...
Congregation (Sewall 1,1676—7, 36)
Major Richards said ... it might prove inconvenient (Sewall l,
1686, 26h)
[we] thought Sir Edmund might have friends there (Ibid., 266)
and this childe the father desired might an English name (Exorton,
1637, 1h8)
he petioned ... he might send for some Divines (Sewall 2, 1697, 12)
[he said] this might be a meanes to procure warr (Winthrop Papers,
1638, 26h)
If discontented Bellyes shall wish that the highest now might fall
(Danforth, 16h7, 103)
they thoughtj’yt they might well proceede (Bradford, 1630, 39)
hey] desired they m_i_____ght joyne with them (Ibid., 151;)
it was conceived ... that she was sufficien t& &they might proceede
(Ibid., 83)
a peace that their pillote ... did assure them was a good harbor
... & they might fetch it before night (Ibid., 105)
he feared they ... might betray them (Ibid., 135)
they conceived things might arise from“ ... jealocie (Ibid., 1h6)
in the hope they might Ieave their crutches on the trees
(Hubbard, 1680, 2H5
it may ... be granted that the Natives might ... come of the ...
Trojans (Morton, 1637, 126)
he moved that Sacerdotai Garments m1? ht be provided (Sewall 2,
1697, 12)
it was consented to ... that some sober youths might ... be seated
there (Sewall l, l6h7, 3)

 

 

[prayingJ that some Frigate might be sent (Ibid., 281)

-177-

I mov'd ... that they might make it up now (Ibid., 396)
she desired that that people might ... have what was Just done

for them (I. Mather 2, 1691, £055
praying, That Charter—Priviledges might be restored (Ibid., 2dl)

 

e thought ... they might burne ... or beds (Hise, 1690, 53h)
it was thought theym mght better have presumed hear (Bradford,
1630,39)
Some conceive, their Predecessors might have had some commerce
with Iewes (White, 1630, 1h)

 

The following comment from the NED appears to throw considerable

light on the various meanings of might:

May shares with various other auxiliary vbs. (as can, will, shall)
the characteristic that the inflected past subjunctive (thong
coinciding formally with the past indicative) retains its original
functions. Like other past subjunctives, might is frequently
used in a sense which differs from that of the present form not
temporally but modally (partly corresponding to the 'present
conditional' of Romanic grammar). The fact that might thus admits
of three different meanings is sometimes productive of ambiguity,
'which has to be avoided by recourse to some different form of
expression. Further, may agrees with certain other auxiliaries in
having no pa. pple; hence its pa. t. is used with the following
perfect where logical correctness would require the plupf. tense
(ind. or subj.). Thus in sense 3 below he might do may be
paraphrased either 'he was free to do' or 'he would be free to do';
and he might have done - either 'he had been free to do' or 'he
would havéfibeen free to do'.

 

 

 

1.

NED, VI, 257.

-178-

932

The modal can_appears in my material so far as I can judge only
in the current senses. I have no instances of the obsolete meaning of
to know. According to the dictionaries gan_means "to know how", and
"to be able". The definition of "to be able" includes "to be able"
physically and mentally, and also to have the "necessary resolution,
courage and the like". 933 also expresses the idea of "contingengy
and possibility" or "to be permitted or enabled by the conditions of
the case" in this sense it seems to mean "may be able". 932 may also
be used in the sense of "have permission, to be allowed". In this
sense it is the equivalent of may.1 & 2

I am listing first a number of citations of can in the sense of
"to be able" physically or intellectually.

I have no instances of can in the sense of "to know how" or "to

have the necessary resolution or courage".

Can with First Person Singular

I cannot express the concern ... this relation sett me in
(Knight, 1701-19 10)
[@hej] seem to deal with ... exactness so farr as I can see (Ibid.,

Sh)
take my squalling Brat ... [I:]cant get the Rogue to sleep (Ibid.,
65)

I am so streigntened with much businesse, as [that I can no way
satisfie myselfe in wrightinge to thee (Winthrop, l 35:31 165)

many other necessaryes wch I cant now think of (Ibid., 167;

sume ill newes I can impart to you, wch I am sorry to be the
messenger of (Winthrop Papers, 1629, 7)

 

l. NED, II, 58.

2. 'Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., 193A, 387.

 

-179-

there is affection enough in the author to aprehend what I can
not express (Ibid., 1627—8, h)
a little book ... which I neither inioy nor can find (Ibid., l6hl,

 

150)

I haue taken the best care I can to get you a bill of exchange
(Ibid., 7)

Yet I cannot see it proved that light is risen (Williams 1,16hh,
65)

'when I can't pray I'll groan (C. hather 1,11681, 18)
I am heartIIie sory that I can neuer deserve it (Winthrop Papers,
1627-8, h)
suppose it miscary ... how can I answer it (Ibid., 1639, 276)
I will improve ... with wt fZIthfulness I can (Ibid., 1639, 276)
I will say nothing of my Love .... Neither_ can Im ention salutations
to my good friends (Winthrop, 1630-31, 1757-—
whatever Christianty ... will allow I can afford (Lard, loh7, 25)
Shall- Creatures abject thus their voices _raise?
And in their kind resound their makers praise;
Whilst I as mute, can warble forth no higher layes. (Bradstreet,

1678 373)

932 with First Person Plural

it pleaseth God to keep us still under the rod our enemy keeping
them selues within.the ... swamps ... where we cannot ingage ’
them (Winthrop Papers, 1675, h29)

In these times he spoke as we 2 cann depose (Ibid., 1639, 276)

he hath ... abused ... you ... as Trs Peters, myselfe and ...
other frinds ... can.witnes (Ibid., 1635-6, 9)

it is wholesome enS-Eh to us that can be content therwith (Bradford,
1630 19S)

haveinge aduised togeather, wee cannot see but we are bounds to
see them righted (WinthrOp Papers, I638, 263)

att this tyne we cannot drawe our people togeather (Ibid., 1638,
26h)

we cannot imagine how these Nations should once hears the name
(wEIEEj'163o, 13)

we have more men than we can imploy (Ibid., 20)

we cannot ... conceive thfiffbod ... aymed at any other thing (Ibid.,
155

as soon as conveniently we can, we intend to consider it (winthrop
Papers, 163 8, 26h)

we will not excuse them but labour to reforem them ye best we cane
(Bradford, 1630,1910

we shall ... give you the best entertainment we can (Lechford,
1638-L1, 9)

let us march away ... as fast as we can or our men are warme now
but they will stiffen and Coole (LiEEI'169o, 531)

~180-

Can with Second Person Singular

what's thy Repentance, Cans't thou come and show (Taylor, 1671,
56)

Thou canst rectify my Spirit every Way ... as l have reason to
expect ( . Mather l, 1661, 11)

'having ... thus given such a Knock upon thy Head ... that thou
cans't never ... Hiss at our History, we shall proceed (C.
Mather 2, 1699, 185)

Bring Amy" ... wth thee if thou canst (Winthrop, 1630-31, 179)

933 with Second Person Plural

you'st stand between us two our spears to dunce
Can you OIfend and Fence both wayes at once? (Taylor, 1671, h9)
fid‘good Sr. get to sleep as early as you can (Wise, 169U, S32)
pray do what you can to encourage yor self* ... and pray do you
burn and destroy— all that you possibly can (Ibid., 531-2)
I pray you assist and further him what_ you can ”(Lechford,
1638-h1, 9)

Can with Third Person Singular

a mans way is not in his own power; God can make the weak to
stand (Bradford, 1630, 160) __-

And are not these greate things, who can.deney it (Ibid., 11)

Such a sentence no Civill Judge can passe such a Dea Eh Civill
sword can inflect (Lilliams 1,-15hh, 125)

as soon as tares and wheat are sprung up ... every husband man
can tell which is wheat (Ibid., 103)

OBI? a true hife ... can grieve and mourn ... and cries out in
bitterness (Williams 2, 1652, lb)

which when he once ... suSpects, he cannot walk a step with ease
(Ibid., 25)

hee-shall either pas the same or give bond ... as soon as he can
make sale (Lechford,l638-h1,l7)

[Ihe surveyors are ordered] to set up a raile which may serue vntill
the town can make a new bridg. (Watertown Records, 1662, 76)

which‘will— not be done without more stir than the Peace of the
State ... can indure (Lard, l6h7, 7)

if they wilI‘Hot [standj'quiet Hee can ... shake them off (Ibid., 1)

we have meet with ... great troubles-(as this bearer can ce'tITie)
(Winthrop, 1630-3L 160)

if he please be $22 upholde us in this estate (Ibid., 70)

-181-

Can with Third Person Plural

[@hosq] that cannot endure the biting of a muskeeto, we would such
to keepe at home (Bradford, 1630,196)

diverse take such pains with their own as they Lan (Ibid., 19h)

all ye homly ... offices ... wch dainty ... stomacks— cannot
endure to hear named (Ibid., 111)

the casulties ... (Which none Lan be free from (Ibid., 33)

our enemy keeping them selues ... within the most thideouse
swamps they Lan finde (Winthrop Papers, 1675, h29)

which I constantly teach the Children and the Children Lan ...
answer'ne in them (Eliot, 16h9, 7)

I trust I may say ... they Lan do more then the Senate of Heaven
(ward,16h7, 22)

they who have found the way to heaven cannot find the way to
Church (Ibid., 20)

having no long feathers ... which is the reason they cannot fly
(Josselyn, 1672, 1&6)

A blessing they can never be thankful enough for ... if it ever
be their hard fEFtune to lose it (Knight, 170h, hh)

 

 

I am.listing now citations of can in the sense of "may be able" or
"enabled or permitted by circumstances". I have no instances origin in
the sense of ”permission".

Egg with First Person Plural

we can apeale to God, and shall, we hope, be able‘... to satise
men—(Winthrop Papers, 1675, h28)

Can with Second Person Singular

if thou huntest any ... how canst thou say thou followest the
lambe of God (Williams 1, lSHH:—ll)

Can with Second Person Plural

this few words wish you as many hapyneses as you Lan be capable of
(Winthrop Papers, 1633, 81)

0 be contented then, you cannot lack (Danforth, l6h8, 106)

what helps can you have there that you must not carry from hence?

(Johnson, 15gb, 51)

-182 ..

933 with Third Person Singular

It cannot be denied to be a pious ... act to call for advice
(Ni'IIiams' 1,16hh, 8)

the Word of God ... is so clears, that hee _c___annot but be convinced
(Ibid., 142)

[Some] points are fundamental]. without right belief whereof a Man
cannot be saved (Ibid., hl)

am her heart waEe in the truth of marriage love, which can
never wholly dye (Williams 2, 1652, 3)

they)r cannot though they would grant such tolerations (Ward, 16117,
12 .

93’}. with Third Person Plural

ther; Tares cannot signifie Hupocrites in the Church (Williams 1,16hh,

110

they cannot be offenders against the civill state (Ibid., 110)
hid Elect ci___nnot perish nor be ... deceived (Ibid.,-III)

Dead men cannot ___be infected _(_____Ibid., 125)

the Persons in whom they grow cannot be rooted out (Ibi__c_l_., M3)
I could particularize other exercises ... which cann__o_t be denied
(Ib___‘3;_d., 70)

How can their Soules be cleare in this foundation (Ibid., 67)

Sen—a]: Churches having made a Catalogue of such things as
_c___an ... be found amiss (C. Mather 1,1692, lhh)

they must look forward; and many things cannot be understood of
any but the Gospel-day (Willard, 1700,

 

ga_n in Subordinate Clauses
I have a few instances of c_a_x_1 in subordinate clauses after
subordinate conjunctions. I have also a few instances of can in

noun clauses after verbs of saying, thinking, fearirg, etc.

 

Bring Amy ... wth thee if thou canst (Winthrop, 1630-31, 179)
if you c__a_n not bear it that any should usurpe Authorities, how
due you thinks (Williams 1, 16141;, 37)

Compare with me ye women if you _c___an (Bradstreet, 1678,3914)

the Treasurer ... is to take Care and Cause it to be Sett up if
it can be (Portsmouth Records, 1671,161)

he is—Found in conscience to return if he c__an (ward, 16147, 211)
If the ... conclave _c___an so compromise ... I trust I may say
(Ibid., 22)

 

-183 -

if the said Thomas can not effect the sale ... then he shall have
(Lechford, 1638-111, 15)
if said premises cannot or shall not Be sold ... then the said

Augustin shall give (I Ibi____d_., 7)

if Pagans cannot be won ... they are not to be compelled ("illiams
1,16hh, U9 5

he Replyed -- as well as can be expected (Knight, 17021, 25)

hee shall either pay ... or give bond ... as soone as he ca___n make
sale (Lechford, 1638-111,17)

thou maiest be well onward of thy way hether before these c_an
come to “ngland (Winthrop, 1630-31, 177)
araile which may serue vntill the town _C—an make anew bridg
a(fl'atertown Records, 1662, 75)

it is not easy ... to finde: unless the astrologers can find it
(Hubbard, 1680, 26) _-

Am afraid little c_a__n or will be done (Sewall 1,1686,10)

he6t13inks there Canot be a procedure in the Court (__I'b__id., 1692,
3 7

I conclude that they cannot be intended to signifie ("illiams
1, 1511, 1034:)

I shall prove that these tares c__an be no ... sort of sinners
(_I_b__id., 107)
ich __tels them they cannot be Gods children except they pray
Williams 2, 1652, 20-215

May not Hypocrites professe they are not Papists, that they _c__an
deserve nothing at Gods hands (Ib__i__d., 23)

In the foregoing dependent statements c_ag appears to mean either
"to be able" or "may be able".

In both main statements and dependent statements gag shows either
present time, or future time in my, material, depending on the context,

just as it does in current English.

-1Eb.

92113 Past Tense of _C_a_n
221133 is historically the past tense of can. and often retained
the meaning of was able or were able in my material. This meaning of
$235.1. is of course current in today's English e.g. "I was so tired I
_c_o_1_1_l_d_ go no further"; "They tried to open the door but they _c_guld not."

I list here some citations of could in this usage.

Could with First Person Singular Past Tense

And when I could no longer look,
I blest his Name that gave and took (Bradstreet, 1678, ’10)

I sought for the first and could not prevails for his life
(Shepard, 163(4) 9)

when I could not take notes ... I was troubled (I_b__id., 19)

[these th ings] did so far trouble me, that I could not read the
Scriptures or hear them read ... without blasphemy (ILid., 2h)

I could do nothing but I did seeks myselfe in it an was _imprisoned
there """‘(Ibid., 21;)

takeing Ieav ... tho with no little Reluctance that I cLuld not
proceed eth them (Knight, l70&, 23)

it being lite ... I could go no further (ILid., 6h)

I could get no sleep because of some of the Town tops-ere in the
neT'fioom (I___bid., 17)

Hee and ye Post __put on very furiously, so that I _c___ould not keep
up with them (ILid., l9)

 

Could with First Person Plural Past Tense

I was ... tired ... when we come to our Inn, and cLuld get nothing
there (Knight, l70h, 61)

the Trees ... gave us ... welcomes wth their Branches ... wch we
cLuld not avoid (ILid., 13)

‘we were forced to ride 22 miles ... before we cLuld bait our
horses (Ibid., 20)

who ... heard, any helped us, where we could not cry (Shepard,
1631:. 51)

Some other Alterations we prayed for but we could not obtain them
(I. Mather 2, 1691, 286)

we had no knowledge of it but from the French Captives whom we
could not trust (wise, 1690, 527)

I have no instances of could in the second person singular.

-135-

Could with Second Person Plural Past Tense

you had a season, what was your reason such precious hours to
waste?

What could you find, what could you mind that was of greater
haste? (Nigglesworth,1662, 36)

Could you find time for vain pastime, for loose licentious mirth?
For “fruitless toyes, and fading joyes that perish in the birth?
Had you leasure for carnal Pleasure in day of health and youth?
(Ibid., 3h)

yoz)trusted to what you cLuld do and in no need you stood (ILid.,
3

You that cLuld preach, and others teach what way to life doth lead;
why were you “slack to find that track and in that way to tread?
How could you bear to see or hear of others freed at last from
Satans Pa awes, whilst in his jawes yourselves were held more fast?
(Ibid., 27)

CLuld with Third Person Singular Past Tense

when he cLuld not prevails by ye former means ... he bente his
force against.ye holy discipline (Bradford, 1630, 5)

it was ... towards ye ende of Desember before she cLuld land
(Ib___i___d., 120)

and this was all the cheefe ... could doe (Ibid., 38)

he got them all ye corne he could—(Ibid.,l

though he had the best means ye place cLuld aforde, yet he dyed
(Ibid., 203)

neither Mr. Weston nor GOVr cLuld scarce rule them, for they
exclaimed.they were abused and deceived (ILid., 186)

Mr. Weston excused it as well as he cLuld but he could not deney
it (ILid., 180)

 

Could with Third Person Singular Past Tense

the master professed he had done what he could (Shepard, 163h, 50)
The young gentleman was put out of countenance-no way hee could
think of to Redress himself (Knight, l70&, 50)

a ... Brother who had mortgaged what Estate hee cLuld not sell
(Ibid-. 1:9)

[@(riverj’wch was so fierce a bore sometimes cLuld hardly stem it

Ibid. 10

the list pleaded hard, but could not get off. (Sewall 1, 1676-7,
38)

I made.Atempts at Prayer, yett a disconsolate Heart, that I had,
could make no work of it (C. Mather l, 1681, 8)

[She Ih hid herself as well as she cLuld (C. Mather 2, 1699, 200)

 

-185 ..

it could not be their fault for the L*uns were covered with Tide
(Wise, 1690, 536)

he could not be blamed for his Comission was but Subordinate (Ibid.,
5367‘“~ “-

Could with Third Person Plural Past Tense
ye shipe came, but they were fast, & could not stir (Bradford, 1630,
18)

Ihose ... looked for greater matters then they found or could
attains unto (Ibid.,, 177) ‘

mam)r yt came to them ... could not endure yt great labor (Ibid.,
30 ‘

EheyJ could not deliver them, till an order came (Ibid., 17)

he spoke .._. in broken English, which they could well understand
(Ibid., 111;)

ye people were rune away 8: could not be seen (Ibid., 100)

no means they could use would do am good to cure ye same (Ibid.,
23

the best dish they could presents their freinds with was a lobster
(Ibid., 175)

they Sore what they could to get while they could see (Ibid., 105)
it was ye best they could find (Ibid., 106)

they kept ye plague burEd in ye ground and could send it amongst
whom they would (Ibid., 137)

Could with Third Person Plural Past Tense

one ... parson officiated in all these three towns ... and they
all could hardly maintaine him (Knight, 1701;, 60) ‘
thg people went as far as ... vote and suffrage could go (Cotton,
1 an 37 ‘
near half the Magistrates could not vote for either (Sewall l,
1686, 135) ' '

Men could it stifle, or with it trifle, when it as them accused
(Wigglesworth, 1662, 23) ’
we sent out scme of our Boats but they could not come to the Bark
(Wise, 1690, 529)
The General & Captains Eldrige made many shot wth their great Guns

wch could doe but little Execution (Ibid., 529)

Some of it was spent in the ordinary Braveriea of Warr which could
not be avoided (Ibid., 526) ‘

they either knew nothing of them or could not get them out without
Diving (Ibid., 536)

 

 

-137.

92323 in Subordinate Clauses
I have some instances of could after subordinate conjunctions in
what seems to be a subjunctive idea. I am listing my citations here.
I have treated elsewhere verb forms after subordinate conjunctions as
formal subjunctives: of. Chapter III.

Sundry would gladly be taught the knowledge ... if I could goe unto
them and teach them (Eliot, 16h9, 7)

I resolved (if I could get an opportunity to speak with Mr. Torrey
(Sewall 1,1676-7, 33)

he pray'd ye Govr to entreat for him, and pacific him if he could
(Bradford, 1630, 181)

if a better place ... could be had, it would draw many (Ibid., 30)
they thought it better to disloge ... to some place of better
advantage ... if any such L_ould be found (_I_b__id., 31)

neither if all could have been ready, had ther been means to have
trasported them (Luau 53)

ye English followed them ... to see if they cLuld.speake with them
(Ibid., 98)

If HErcies cLuld have softened ... mee I diould not have been as
I am (C. “ather 1,1681, 11)

If they could not believe, yett lett them try what they would do

(IEEQA’ $581 8)

I have two instances of could in inverted order in which if seems
to be implied.

Could he have invited his Excellency unto such a ... Table ... or
could he have written a Book ... the Author might have been under
a Temptation (C. Mather 2, 1699, 180)

Although I found a hard hart & could not be affected with them
Shepard, 163&: 23)

First, flhat Parliament will not though they could: Secondly that
tgey cannot though they would grant such ToIEFEEions. (Hard,
1 h7, 12

who [p13 desired to be excused ... though they could not all be
Catoes (Bradford, 1630,30)

 

Mr. Thomas Trowbridge ... must needs take a Journey there, before
it could be accomplished as these people were forct to doe ...
(Kni gfi’é, ' 1701:, 1115)

before they could get a mille (Bradford, 1630, 202)

before they cLuId visits him he went to ye eastward (It -id., 179)

-188-

they must live ... a whole year before any could be raised (Ibid.,

lhO
[they Snapt the rest before they could Recover the Fort (C.
Mather 2, 1699, 1973 "“‘

they would have none of it except they could purchase any of it
(Bradford, 1630, 176)

[they] thought it no wisdom to send away the ship till they
could procure some shelter (Ibid., 120-121)

I would talk as loud as I could against it did I know (Ward, 16m,
10)

I would answer this as well as I could did I not know (Ibid., 12)
though th; Wind points were as fayre as they could desire (Hubbard,
1680, ll

haveing disposed these late comers ... as best they could
‘(Bradford, 1630, 133)

they would calk them as well as they could (Ibid., 92)

they fell to trad ... as best they could—(Ibid., 23)

 

 

[he] said they could not acknowledge them as such and could in no
way capitulate with them (Sewall l, 1686, 139)

he divolged it to some ... that.he could now set‘+*rm ... by the
'ears (Bradford, 1630, L61)

being sorry they could not gett about the Cap. (Ibid., 155)

He was tould they could not hinder him (Ibid., IBIS

seeing they could no longer continue (Ibid., 15)

our friends did conclude that the child could not live (Shepard,
163&, 10

In some of the instances immediately preceding the subordinate

conjunction that is omitted.

Could in Main Clauses
The modal could in my material appears sometimes to have the

meaning of would (should be able, might, or might be able. This meaning

 

 

of could is also current in today's English in such expressions as "I

 

am not going but I could" or "He could if he wanted to". This meaning

 

of could appears to be subjunctive in character.

-189-

Could with First Person Singular

I could particularize other exercises of “or'ship which cannot be
denied ("illiams 1, 161m, 70)

I could name the persons, time and place when some of them were
... admonished for using of the Common prayer (Ibid., 69)

I c__o____uld as easily say as that Noble Lord did, as to ___the two
contending Parties, without concurring in his general Negative
(I. Mather 3, 1716, h)

from whom could I encourage myself with better expectation;
for you are our glory and joy (Norton, 16514, 7)

I could wish you either were here or had the best means London
cmafford you (Winthrop Papers, 1628, 6)

were ye mony free I could send it home by as good a hand as I
could desire (Ibid. I559, 276)
if I knew but the wayt of it I could haue newe of any fashion
(Ibi___d., 1628, 5)

which caused me to love the place, wch I could have been content
to live in it (Knight, l70h, S9)

 

 

C_o____uld with First Person Plural

if the French would not Subject wee cou___l_d ruine those two places
(W180, 1690, 533)

when we had done all we pleased ... we could lay all their houses
... in Ashes (Ibid., 533)
the Lord will doe us: more good than we _c___ould have expected
(Winthrop, 163&-31,170)

we could not come to their rescue if we had exposed the whole
Fleet (Wise, 1690, 529)

 

Could with Second Person Singular and Plural
I have no instances of could in this subjunctive sense in the

second person.

Could with Third Person Singular

 

ye Govr caused him to send his wife to see what she could
observe (Bradford, 1630, 136)

what could sustaine them but ye spirits of God (Ibid., 96)

if 113-Eight have the lighter to cary clay, he was sure then he
could doe it (Ibid., 203)

what a treasure the ey had lost ... yea such a loss as they saw _c____ould
not be repaired (Ibid., 25)

 

-l90-

Mr. yinslow was sent to procure what provissions he could (Ibid.,
151

I would talk as loud as I could against it did I not know what
more apt and reasonable Sacrifice England could offer (ward,
l6h7, 10)

she hoped it would be done for us, only it could be done but by
the Council (I. Mather 2, 1691, 280)

untill whose Happy Return nothing could be effected (Ibid., 280)
No man of common Prudence could be insensible of the Hazard ...
that would attend his Person ... in appearing at Court,(Ibid., 276)
I could wish you either were here or had the best means London
cOuld afford (Winthrop Papers, 1678, 6) .

more corne was planted then other waise would have bene by any
means ye Govr ... could use (Bradford, 1630, 162)

could twenty pence It recompense?

could that have clear'd the score? (Wigglesworth, 1662,33)

858; Had done better ... than he could have done (Knight, l70h,

2

 

 

Could with Third Person Plural

the length of ye vioage was such as ye weak bodys of women ...
could never be able to endure (Bradford, 1630,33)

they)could not well give less this winter till fish came in (Ibid.,
133

it was ... concluded ... to prosecure it by the best means they
could (Ibid., 35) '

norfihave they [any] that could spare the tyme and have more skill
(Hubbard, 1680, at)

[the] Dismal downness of or Lieut Generals Countenanse and Spirit
obvious (to all men that could look a man in the Face) (Wise,
1690, 532)

they could have wished that many of them had been in.beter condition
(Bradford, 1630, 129)

 

 

In all of the foregoing citations I look upon could as a subjunctive.
I shall comment further on this at the end of this chapter.

In some of these citations gould appears to retain a good deal of
its original idea of ability or capacity. As in the case of the other
models even a full context does not tell us the definite meaning of

could in the written language. we need the spoken word to help us to

 

understand the meaning clearly.

-191-

Could.+-infinitive shows a present or future subjunctive idea.

 

Could.4.have 4-past participle shows a past subjunctive idea.

 

 

Wh°n.222l§ is used in a sentence containing another verb in the
present tense it shows action concurrent with or future to the other
verb. “hen could is used in a sentence containing another verb in the
past tense it shows action subsequent to the past action of the other

verb.

-19 2..

Must

 

The modal must occurs in my material usually with the meaning of
compulsion or necessity. of. "This must be done". This is of course

a current meaning of must in today's English. I have only two instances

 

 

in which must appears to indicate an assumption. This meaning of must
is common today in such an expression": You must be tired you have
worked all day". I have no evidence that must retains any of the meaning

of motan a "may", unless it is in the phrase must needs. Ihis may be

 

the source of the present meaning of must: must needs "may of

 

necessity," hence "has to" or "is obliged to." The latest citation for

must meaning may or mi ht given in NED is C. 11100.1

Must = Compulsion
I am listing first a number of citations in which must seems to

indicate compulsion by reason of necessity or restraint.

Must with First Person Singular

 

I must be constrained to conclude ... that the Natives ... have no
worship (Morton, 1637, lhl)
before I come to other things I must speak a word of their planting
(Bradford, 1630, 200)
the which that I may truly unfould, I must begine at ye very roote
(Ibid., 3)
My Good Brother--
My husband being att Nellms I must answers for us both (linthrop
Papers, 1626, 3)
I have slept my appointed time ... therefore ... I must be breefe
(Ibid., 1626, h)
I must confess you have not straitned your loues (Ibid., 1633, 8)
But I must break off. 8: [I] desire thee to cofiende .118 ... to all

my ... friends (Einthrop, 1630-31, 171)

 

 

 

1. NED, VI, 791.

-193 ..

every day my heart thinks I must dye and goe to hell (Eliot, 16h9,
13)

before you depart from this I must crave your patience (hilliams 1,
16th, 113)

I must abbreviate the information at this time (Wise, 1690, 528)

Must with First Person Plural

since we must part anon, let us ... improve our minutes (hilliams
1, léhh, 375

having tried, we must hold fast ... we must not let goe for all
the flea bitings of present afflictions ... having bought truth
deare, we must not sell it cheape (Ibid., 57)

we must thus Distinguish that SO‘WO may —separate (wise, 1690, 536)
there is not so much as meat ... for them that go unto them ...
but we must carry all things with us (Eliot, l6h9, 11)
Testimony, we must therefore Search the Scriptures (rillard,1700,

h)

Must with Second Person Singular

 

Thou must be sure to bringe no more companye than ... shall have
full prvisio (Winthrop, 1630-31, 172)

Thou must sustain that burden, that will make (Taylor, 1671, 3?)
Thou from thy Fathers bosom must depart

And be incarnate like a slave below

Must pay mans Debts unto [thej‘utmost marke (Ibid., 37)

Thou rotting worms, to dust must turn (Johnson, IESh, hS)
Yet must thou fall to grave (Ib1d., hS)

Must with Second Person Plural

You must shortly ... appeare at the great Barre (williams 1,16hh,
7)——

Are prisoners made and Jayle Birds must remain (laylor, 1671, h8)
what helps can you have there that you “must not carry from hence,
(Johnson, 165h, 51)

Must with Third Person Singular

 

he that confutes them, must confute all three (Tiard, l6h7, 7)
That State that will give Iiberty ... must give liberty (Ibid., 8)
it must have the tale on, or else they” account it defaced (Morton,

1637,—“1113)

-1911 .

Must with Third Person Plural

whose mouths must be stopped (Williams 1, l6hh, 99)

So they must now Justice's Captives bee (Taylor, 1671, h?)

Ever obtain' _d; they must be pained with everlasting fire

(higglesworth, 1662,18)
Must :.Should

I am listing next a number of citations in which must appears to

involve a rule of conduct or politness, or perhaps expectation on the

part of someone other than the subject of must. In a number of these

citations must seems to mean should.

Must with First Person Singular

 

I see v.hy I must fear Hell ... But why must I fear God (Eliot, l6h9,
13)

 

Must with First Person Plural

We must know that all the banners ... which are the Glory of a
Crown ... ought ... to be defended \hise, 1690, 536)

why must we love our enemies and how shall we do it? (Eliot, l6h9,
12) ,

we must doe all we may (Sewall l, 1609, 266)

 

 

Must with Second Person Singular

 

Thou must excuse me ... This is the 3'1se I have written to thee
(Wint—hro'p, l630-3l, 172)

Thou must excuse my not writing ... at this tyme (Ibid., 176)

I'le EEK? thy Bond: But Know thou this must doe (Taylor, 1671, 37)

Must with Second Person Plural

 

you must Pardon some Expressions of Immodesty or such as Carry seli'
Arrogance (Wise, 1690, 537)
you must not eXpect when men are let loose ... that they should

attend all the Ceremonies (Ibid., 530)
you must understand this whale feeds upon ambergreec (Josselyn,

1672.1", 66)

-195-

Must with Third Person Singular

 

... must reSolve ... to sustaine mocks (Dradford, 1630, 9)

 

Kust with Third Person Plural

 

they must be ... let alone or permitted (nilliams 1, loan, loo)
persons must ... be tolerated ... in the observation of ...

Christmas ilbid., 100)

[they desir ”satisfaction whereof themselves must be judges (Ward,
1610, 15)

the cheeses must tary till I come (linthrop Papers, l627-8, h)

Gospel—ordinances ... must be interpreted (Willard, 1700, 5)

all ... must try their ... strength ("illiams 2, 1652, 16)

or eyes 555% be towards him (Winthrop, 1630-31, loo)

 

 

 

Rust 3 Assumption

In the two instances which follow must appears to exnress "the

 

inferred or presumed certainty of a fact"1 or as Webster puts it
"obliged by physical or logical necessity".2

Some [people] found a longe firebrand ... lying under ye wale ...
which could not have come their by cassualtie, but must be laid

ther by hand (Bradford, 1630, 183)
the passage ... and discovery ... which must needs have proved

impossible unto former ages (hhite, 1635:_ih)

Must Needs

 

As previously stated it seems possible that must retains some of

 

the original meaning of motan "may"in the phrase must needs. The
earliest citation for this expression given in the NED is c. l37h and

the latest is 1875.3 The phrase must needs does not seem to me to be

 

 

1. NED, VI, 791.

2. Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Edition, 193h, 1616.

3' NED, VI, 750

-196-

current in today's English. I am listing here some citations from
my material for this expression.

Gods honour must needs be much advanced when ... religion is
conveyed (White, 1630, 6)

Now what a disease this must needes be ... where mens necessities
inforce them (Ibid., 20)

And heaven being distinguished from the Church on earth, must
needs be meant the kingdome of Glory (Cotton, léhh, 20)
it must needs argue a life of grace, when we can view (Williams 2,
lém-IS)

which [singg] must needs refer to times yet unfulfilled (Millard,
1700, 8) “"—

it must needs intend a work of the Spirit (Ibid., 3)

the passage ... and discovery ... which must needs have proved
impossible unto former ages (White, 1635:_Ih)

 

Must Past Tense

 

In the foregoing citations must shows either present or future
time as it does in current English. I am listing now some citations

in which must indicates past time. must does not indicate past time

 

in today's English so far as I can determine.

Must with First Person bingular

 

I pray'd Miss to shew me where I must Lodg (Knight, l70h, 7)

I ralyed all the Courage I was mistriss of, Knowing that I must
either venture my fate by drowning or be left (Ibid., 12)

I had concluded that I must have a blind child to be a constant

sorrow to me till my death (Shepard, 163h, 12—13)

It was ... imprinted on my mind that I must pray (C. Mather l,
1696, 12)

This Request was granted, only I must return the Copy within a
few days (I. Esther 2, 1691, 286)

Must with First Person Plural

Hee said wee must Ride a little farther (Knight, l70h, 33)
the rapid stream was ... terrifying-~However we must over and
that in a small Canoo (Ibid., 69)

they told us we must hide a mile (Ibid., 32)

 

 

-197-

I askt him the rest of the node, foreseeing wee must travail in
the night (Ibid., 10)

I spoke to EFT—Usher not to do any harm, as knowing the great
King we must finally apear before (Sewall l, 1689, 268)

his Majestijas resolved to settle the Countrey and we must take
what would follow (I.h Mather 2,1691,283)

Must with Third Person Singular

theirs(;faminej hear must needs be great, therefore, who not
only wanted the staffs-5f bread, but all these things (bradford,
1630,176)

It must needs be their great disorder for they spent excessively
(Ibid., 156)

it must needs make ye inhabitants rich, seing less provisions...
would serve (Ibid., 36)

he must & would keep sufficient for them selves (Ibid., 96)

it well appeared that famine must still insue (Ibid., 152)

his ship was so leake as he must wbeare up or sinke (Ibid., 8h)

other things which were come to his knowledg ...‘whic Hr re must
answer too (Ibid., 18h)

his first salutation ... was that he must get up and go into the
boat (Sewall 2, 1697, 16)

the Deputy Governour said the Government must not be tumbled down
(Sewall 1, 1686,131)

Governour said it must fall (Ibid., 1692, 366)

he told them he must haue some wampom & if deny it he would kill
them (winthrop Papers, 1638, 263)

 

 

 

 

Must with Third Person Plural

 

they tould them they would help him ... but must doe it secretly
(Bradford, 1630, 161)

Seeing ... the course was probable, they must rest on Gods
providence (Ibid., 39)

he tould them, they must then looke to stand on their owne leggs
(Ibid-. 75)

ye time being come that they must depart they were accompanied with
(Ibid., 72)

to_ goe to a countrie they knew not ... where they must learn a new
language (Ibid., 15)

they had ... great herds ... which ... must needs produse other
food (Ibid., 176)

they made her go ... through ... Swamps where ... they must
scramble over ... Trees and sometimes they must climb up ...
mountains (C. Mather 2,1699, 200)

 

-]_9 8-

[he said] he and his must take up their habitation among the dead
(I. Mather 1, 1681.1, 9)

some Epeople found a longe firebrand ... lying under ye wale ...
whic could not have come their by cassualtie, but must be laid
ther by hand (Bradford, 1630, 183)

Must +-Have +'Past Participle
I have only two instances of must + have r past participle.
else we must have troubled Brother (Sewall l, 1686, 135)

the passage ... and discovery‘... which must needs have proved
impossible unto former ages (White, 1630,—1L)

-199‘

Ought

 

The modal ought occurs in my material in the sense of Obligation.

 

The NED speaks of gught as "The general verb to express duty or
obligation of any kind; strictly used of moral obligation, but also with
various weaker shades of meaning, expressing what is befitting, correct,
advisable or naturally expected".l All Of these meanings of gught are .
of course current today. The NED gives a citation from Cleveland
writing in 1658 in which gught is used as the past tense of tg_2§3, as

a finite verb:

"To whose Christian Piety he ought the last two days of h1s life."2

I noted no instances of ought as a main verb in my material. However

the idea of to owe is still Clearly present in the expression of moral

 

obligation in the modal gught.

According to the NED while ought_is past tense in form it may be
either past or present in meaning.3 It appears to me however that gught.
may also have a future meaning: e.g. "he gught to go tomorrow". I have
only one instance of the compound form gught.+vhave +-past partic1ple:

Church—Discipline not being then so practised as ought to have
been (I. Mather 1, 168b, ll)

 

I am listing a number of citations from the material considered

which appear to show ought in various shades of meaning.

 

1. NED VII, pt. 1, 236.
2. Ibid., VII pt. 1, 236.

30 Ibid., VII, pt. 1, 2360

-200-

Ought with First Person Singular

 

my Call was very Q estionable wch will then I had not so Prudently
as I ought considered (Knight, l70h, 13)
He said I ought to be encouraged and that my stirring up to is was

of God (Sewall 1, 1677, 39)

Ought with FirstPerson Plural

 

I questioned whether we ought to go to the Devil to be helpt out
of affliction (Knight, 1755, 20)

The whole Creation groans for this day, and we ought to live upon
the hope of it (Willard, 1700, 11)

I conceive we doe and ought to put a great difference betweene
Separation, and Non-conformity ("hite, 1630, 62)

Ought with Third Person Singular

 

no man ought to forsake his owne countrey, but upon extraordinary
cause (hard, 16h7, 2h)

Authority ought to see ... children baptized, though their Parents
be against it (Ibid., 17)

there ought to be a singular Regard unto Truths of this nature

(I. Mather 3, 1716, 3)

This ought not to prejudice men against Magistracy (Ibid., 1h)

Church—Discipline not being then so practised as ought Eb have been
(I. Mather 1, 168b, 11)
tendernesse ou ht to bee used in winning his soul from the errour
of his way Wi liams 1, léhh, 101)

toleration ... ought to continue till Doomes day (Ibid., 101)

but also that ye lordly & tiranous power of ye prelats ought not
to be submitted unto (Bradford, 1630, 12)

it is ye Lord's doing, and ought to be marvelous in our eyes
(Ibid., 10) '

The Principles ... are such as these.

That a Perticular Church ought to consist of such as use ...
Saints, and ... Brethern in Christ (I. Mather 3, 1716, S)

I thought ... I might promote the general Repentance, which ought
to be the effect of the Devine Dispensations (C. Mather 1, 1095,
210)

 

Ought with Third Person Plural

all Christian States, ought to disavow such Errours (Ward, 16h7,
1h)
Christians ought not to wonder ... at the works of God (Ibid., 23)

 

logical consequence or result.

~201—

Civill Magistrates ought not to meddle with Ecclesiastical matters
(Ibid., 12)

Men ought to have Liberty of conscience (Ibid., 12)

all Christians ought to be ready to give aH-chount of the hope
(Sewall 1, 1697,—IE)

if neither offenders ... ought to be let alone: nor the Spirituall
estate ... ought to beare with them that are evill ... I conclude
(Williams 1, léhh, 109)

I conceive ... that Eden. prsg] for divers Reasons, which ought
to be taken into ... consideration (“hite, 1630, 11)

[égreed] That those who had Rams of their own ought not to pay BEE
fetching Rams (Salem Records, 1636-7, 39)

 

[égreed] That ye orders for hay grase ... ought to be observed

(Ibid., 1636-7, 39) ,
if they ... should blaspheme the true God ... they ought to be
punished (Ibid., h9)
all banners ... ought ... to be defended ... rather then to be
betrayed and surrendered (Wise, 1690, 536)
the Commons ... voted the Taking away the Charters ... to be
illegal, and a Grievance, and that they ought to be restored
(I. Mather 2, 1691, 278)

In some of the foregoing citations ought may show "a natural or

"I

 

l.

Webster, New International Dictionary, 2nd Ed., l93h, I730.

 

-202-

In general the modals in the material which I examined appear to
be about as they are today. About the only differences in usage that
I noted are that tense sequence is not so carefully observed in my

material and that must was used a number of times as a past tense.

 

The modals are all subjective in character. They impress one as
being unstable and vague both in meaning and time dietinctions. There
appears to be a great deal of straddling of meanings. The distinctions

between shall and will are sometimes non-existent. hay and can are

 

 

often close together. Ought and shgulg_can hardly be distinguished in
the sense of obligation.

Some of the modals have retained part, at least, of their original
meaning. E31} keeps a great deal of the earlier meaning of volition
and sh:ll_has still some feeling of obligation. £22 in the sense of
"know how" has some of the meaning of 522222. QEEEE retains a good
deal of the meaning of 22.323? an_seems to have lost most of the

meaning of to be able.

 

Time distinction between the present and past tense of the modals

has been largely lost. Kay and might, can and could, will and would,

 

 

shall and should may all express either present or future time. he

 

have obviously felt the lack of a past tense of these verbs, hence the

periphrastic forms may have gone, should have gone, etc.

 

The modals all appear to be subjunctive in character. They are in
large measure non-factual and usually show future or unrealized situations.
Regardless of their form they often show indefinite future time. In
many cases they may be replaced by the formal subjunctive without change

of meaning.

-203-

Curme has the following comment on the subjunctive nature of the

modals:
As the simple subjunctive forms ... lost their distinctive endings,
modal auxiliaries were pressed into service to express the same
ideas. In large measure they are subjunctive for-s, although not
recognizable by a distinctive ending. In fact, however, whether,
indicative or subjunctive in form, they perform the function of
the older simple subjunctive and are here treated as modern
subjunctive forms.1
Jespersen does not call the modals subjunctives. However, he seems
to feel that they are subjunctive in character. He speaks for example
of might being used "in main sentences of imagination with reference to
present time".2 Jespersen appears to recognize only the formal subjunctive.3
Personally I quite agree with Curme on the subjunctive character of the
m0d3130
As far as today's use is concerned I do not believe that speakers
in general differentiate very clearly in their use of the modals. If
one says "can I speak to you?" his meaning is clearly the same as "May
I speak to you?". Likewise "I will go" may mean merely "I shall go."
I doubt that many peeple today feel any difference between "I ought to
write to my mother" and I should write to my mother."
As stated in the beginning of this summary I found little difference
in usage of the medals in my seventeenth century material from that of
today. I have already pointed out the occasional failure to observe

tense sequence and the use of must as a past tense.

 

1. G. o. Curme, Syntax, 393.

2. Otto Jaspersen, A Modern English Grammar on Historical Principles,
IV, 121‘

3. Ibid., Iv, 113.

 

-20h-

I will point out also that purpose clauses involving may or eight
were of much more frequent occurence in the material considered than is
the case today. The serious biblical tone of a large part of the
material might explain this. In today's English the infinitive is
commonly employed to express purpose rather than a clause with gay or

might.

 

It is of course impossible to say with complete certainty what the
modals meant in the seventeenth century. Even the full context does
not absolutely establish the meaning. However, so far as I can judge,
the writers considered in this study used the modals, for the most part,

virtually as we use them.today.

CONCLUSION

Various verb forms and verb uses which were noted in the material
covered in this study have been discussed in some detail in the fore-
going chapters. An attempt will now be made to summarize these findings.

The first chapter deals with the personal endings. As previously
stated, the endings of the present and the past indicative are, in most
cases, identical with those found in current English. However, there
is considerable variation from today's usage in some instances.

In the second person singular present, which is largely restricted
to religious parlance today, we ordinarily find the —(2222 ending.
There are a few cases where -g_is the second person singular ending.
"Thou as a Bridegroom from thy Chamber £2322!" (Bradstreet, 1678, 381).

The greatest variation from current usage occurs in the third
singular of the present indicative. Here we see the struggle for
supremacy between the -2 form, which is our current third singular
ending, and the older -th_form. Both -§_and ~22 occurred frequently in
the material examined. Although writers apparently felt free to use
either form, the conclusion is, that aside from poetry, the fig ending
'was preferred in language which tended toward the informal, while the
-th ending was more commonly used in material of a lofty or serious tone.
For the most part, the poetry considered showed a preference for the -3
form.

The verb to be offers certain variations from today‘s usage.

 

Occasionally, we find :53 used as a singular, "The hollow of these
fangs 259 as black as ink" (Josselyn, 1672, 168). We also find i§_used

as a plural, "Their livers and sounds eaten, ig‘a good medicine"

-2051-

(Ibid., 16);). The form be of the verb to be occurs rather frequently

 

as a third plural indicative. "All that survive and 2°... alive" (Wig-
glesworth, 1662, 11;).

In the verb to have we find hey: a few times as a third singular
present indicative. "Sargent Coolidg EXP. agreed" (Watertown Records,

1679, 1345). We also find hath a few times as a third plural. "Hath

 

hundred Winters past since thou wast born" (Bradstreet, 1678, 371).

The form (_i_ofl of the verb _tg__d_o_ occurs a few times as a plural,
"Our Pine Trees ... 9215.13. allow us plenty of candles " (Higginson, 1630,
102).

A few instances of -g and -1_'._h_ as plurals were noted in other verbs.
"This is the month whose fruitful showers produces" (Bradstreet, 1678,
375'); "the east and south winds produceth" (Josselyn, 1672, 187).

In the past tense very little variation was noted from today' s
English. The most significant variation was noted for! m of the verb
M used as a plural. "Ye orders that :22 drawn up ... and presented
... and was twice redd " (Watertown Records, 1679, 1146)

The second chapter of this study deals with the preterite and past
participle of strong and weak verbs. The auxiliary verbs to have and
t_<_)__‘t_)_e_ are also considered in this chapter.

A number of preterite forms of strong verbs which were noted are
unusual today. Those of most frequent occurrence were m of the
verb to come, "after we left the Swamp we _c_qmg to Billinges! (Knight,

1701;, 5); ridgd) of the verb to ride, "I ridd to Tyburn and saw"

-207-

(Sewall l, 1689, 265); spake of the verb to speak, "he never spake more"
(Bradford, 1630, 139); writ(t) of the verb to write, "I tooke out a

little books & writt down" (Shepard, 1631:, 23). In the case of all

 

the verbs having an unusual preterite form, the form which is current
today was also noted. The conclusion is that a single preterite form
had not been established and that the writers felt free to use either
form.

The abbreviated or clipped past participle of strong verbs was
observed in a number of instances. Those of most frequent occurrence
were ot t of the verb tg_g§t, "he had ggt his language" (Bradford,
1630, 11b) and IEEELE) of the verb to write, "he had wait" (Sewall 2,
L697, 15). The full form of the past participle as well as the clipped
form was found in the case of most of the verbs. It would appear that
the writers felt free to use either form.

There were a few instances of leveling of the past participle
with the preterite, "After they had.£22§3 out" (Bradford, 1630, 8h).

A few cases of weak past participles of strong verbs were found.
"I drank so much ... that I was dead drunk ... a [I] was so carryed
from the place where I had drinked" (Shepard, 163h, 21—22).

A few survivals of earlier past participial forms were noted.
"[lj'was_hglp to argue" (Sewall 1, 1676-7, hS).

Considerable variety of spellings was noted in the case of the
preterite of weak verbs. Those with stems ending in a voiceless
consonant were written 73’ "my horse drgpt (Knight, l70&, 70); —"t,

"I ask't" (Ibid., 10); f3: "others Quenchet ye same" (Bradford, 1630,

-208-

13h); 733’ "necessitie £23323 3 way" (Ibid., 21).

The spellings T23: "he hoped" (Bradford, 1630, 128) and —[d, "I
walkld" (Sewall l, 1698, h8) were also very common in these verbs.
One might assume that these spellings were also pronounced [t].

The preterite of many weak verbs was often found written 72d,

"he kneeled" (Sewall l, 167h, h); -"3, "They adjourn'd" (Ibid., 1698,
h83); -"dg, "my mate procur'de" (Taylor, 1671, h3). It seems possible
that these spellings indicated the-sound [d].

Weak verbs ending in a dental [t] or [d] were regularly spelled
with the ~2d ending in the preterite, "it abated" (Higginson, 1630,
68); "we intended" (Knight, l70&, 71). This spelling suggests the
pronunciation [Id].

The past participle of weak verbs with stems ending in a voiceless
consonant had the same spellings as the preterite of these verbs: TE
"many were well whipt" (Bradford, 1630, 153); -{2, "They're £23312"
(Taylor, 1671, 1&7); 732’ "all was like to be 233233" (Bradford, 1630,
56). One would assume that these spellings were-pronounced [t].

A few strong past participles of weak verbs were noted, "whose
reformation is cut or £23233" (Bradford, 1630, 13).

To judge from the evidence found in the material considered,
American Lnglish of the seventeenth century still offered a good deal
of variation from today's English in the preterite and past participle
of strong verbs. The weak verbs, save for a larger proportion of 73’
-"t spellings in the preterite and past participle, had reached

virtually their present forms.

—209-

The use of the verb 3933 as an auxiliary verb for the perfect
tense of certain verbs was fairly common in the material examined. This
use of 3223 as a perfect auxiliary was limited to verbs of motion,
"the Princes treasurers age run from him" (Winthrop Papers, 1637, 21:8)
or verbs which show resultant state, "my wife was ... recouered of her
sea sicknesse" (Higginson, 1630, 71)

The verb to have was also noted in verbs of motion, ”until I 213173
arrived" (C. Mather 1, 1680-81, 6). The conclusion is that to have
which is virtually the universal auxiliary for the perfect tenses in
today's English was beginning to replace M as'the, perfect auxiliary
in all verbs.

The third chapter of this study deals with the formal subjunctive.
In the formal subjunctive either the verb form itself indicates the
subjunctive to the introductory word let + the infinitive indicates the
subjunctive.

The formal subjunctive occurs in the material examined as the form
he of the verb £123 in all three persons and numbers of the present
tense, "If I be just" (Taylor, 1671, 1:0). It occurs as the form 1312
of the verb :t_o__t_>_e_ in the first and third person singular past tense,
"If it $93.3. possible" (C. father 2, 1699, 191). It is found as the
form hays of the verb to have in the third singular present tense, "if
the church have no just cause to refuse" (Cotton, 161114, 1:5). In verbs
other than t_c_>__b_e_ and to have the '2 -less form of the third singular
present tense indicates the subjunctive "if he £13333" (Morton, 1637,
137). lit; 1‘ the infinitive is also taken as an indication of the

subjunctive, ”2.9.3 him 333 excommunicated" (Cotton, 161m, 2h).

-2 10-

The formal subjunctive was most commonly noted after subordinate
conjunctions. "If a man.bb almost a good man" (Eliot, l6h9, 12);
"Though a man.b§!g light enough" (ward, 16h7, 11); "before he bffbb it"
(Salem Records, 1635, 11).

A parallel can be drawn between the use of the subjunctive in
English in subordinate clauses introduced by subordinate conjunctions
and subordinate clauses introduced by equivalent subordinate conjunctions
in French. "Though it b3 true" (Williams 1, l6hh, h6)-—"Quoiqu'il
3313 vrai"; "before he £33 it" (Salem Records, 1635, 11)-- "Avant qu'
11 ne 1.3353."

The formal subjunctive was noted.in number of times after ex-
pressions of command, agreement, etc. "It is ordered that a Suffitient
pownd b3 Sett up" (Portsmouth Records, 1671, 161); "It is agreed that
Jehn Talbee babe" (Salem Records, 1636, 17).

Although the formal subjunctive can be identified only in certain
forms of the verbs 12.22 and to have and in the third person singular
present of other verbs, it must be assumed that the subjunctive idea
is present in other verb forms where the subjunctive notion is involved
even though the verb form itself doesmnrtshow'it. If the verb in the
expression "if their mother dye] (Lechford, 1638-141, 18) is subjunctive
then the verb in the expressionf"If I dz" (C. iather 2, 1699, 191) is
logically also subjunctive.

The subjunctive idea may also be present even if the indicative
form of the verb is substituted for the subjunctive form. The following

citation showing both indicative and subjunctive forms will bear this

-211-

out. "If ever man.§§£2 lov'd by wife, then thee; If ever Wif°.IE§
happy in a man" (Bradstreet, 1678, 39h). If E233 in this citation is
subjunctive, then 332 is also logically subjunctive.

The subjunctive was of fairly frequent occurrence in the material
covered in main clauses expressing a wish, "Ye Lord b3 mercifull"
(Bradford, 1630, 105); "The Lord forgive me and bblp me" (Sewall 1,
1676, 38). This use of the subjunctive is still common in religious
language. '

The form were of the verb 32.25 occurred a few times as an
equivalent of would be, "it 1353 better to stay" (Higginson, 1630, to).
.EEE'f’th° infinitive was found very frequently to show a sub-
junctive idea in the first singular and plural and in the third singular
and plural, "bebb me write" (C. Mather 1, 1681, 9); "lgbb them.be left
at my Door" (Wise, 1690, 527). This construction is frequently found

in current English.

The subjunctive idea appears to be alwaysfuture no matter whether
the verb is in the present or past tense. The verbs in both these
expressons shOW'futurity: "If it.!3£§ possible" (C. Mather 2, 1699, 19h)
and "If a man b2 almost a good man" (Eliot, 16h9, 12).

To judge from the evidence found in the material examined, the
formal subjunctive was far more common in American English in the
seventeenth century than it is in our current language. Except in the
most formal language, the tendency today appears to be to replace the
formal subjunctive either with an indicative substitution or a modal

auxiliary +ran infinitive.

-212—

The fourth chapter of this thesis deals with the modals shall and

will, should and would, may and might, 29.“. and could, and obgh .

 

In the writings examined, as in today's English, the distinction
between bball and iii]; as future auxiliaries is not always observed.
These two citations from the same author appear to show merely the idea
of futurity: "I 53ng leave it to you ... to jtflge ye validity of my
Assertion" (Wise, 1690, 528); "Now instead of filling up the space ...
I will leave that for a more accurate observer" (Ibid., 526). is a
future auxiliary bh_a_l_l_ was found to be only slightly more common than

will in the first person singular. In the instances noted in the first

 

person plural, _stEI: definitely outnumbered E. In the second person
singular and plural the use of El; and will: was about equally frequent.

In the third person singular will predominates over bb_a_l_l_ by about
four to one.. The two auxiliaries were noted an equal number of times
in the third person plural. The conclusion appears to be that the use
of E1112 for the first person future auxiliary and _w_i_l_l for the second
and third persons was not universally established in American English
in the seventeenth century.

In statements of official actions, resolutions, etc., _sbail was
a1m0$t always employed. "it is granted that Nicholas Browne bball haue"
(Portsmouth Records, 161:6, 33)

In statements of agreement, wills, deeds, etc., _s_1_1_a}_l is the usual
auxiliary. "if the said Thome cannot effect the sale aforesaid

then he shall have only tenne shillings" (Lechford, 1638-1d, 1b,).

-213-

§b§ll was the usual auxiliary found in subjunctive statements in
subordinate clauses, "if any'bbgl; shoot a deere ... be 323;} forfeit
5 pounds" (Portsmouth Records, l6h6, 3b). In such subordinate statements
bbg}l.+.the infinitive appears to be the equivalent of the formal
subjunctive. The two statements "if their mother dye" (Iechford, 1638-
hl, 18) and "if ... she shall gyg" (gbgg., 5) show no appreciable dif-
ference in meaning.

‘Eiil in subordinate statements seems to involve the idea of
volition, "if no other bill own them.let them be left at my door"
(Wise, 1690, 52?).

Generally speaking, bbbll often seems to retain some of its
original meaning of obligation and 33}; its original idea of volition.

In conditional sentences involving Ebbbgd and.!bbld a situation
was noted similar to that in the case 0f.§§§ll and gill. It is dif-
ficult to see any difference in meaning between Ebbbld and Ebbld_in the
following pair of citations: "I Ebbbld be glad if they would leave
such follies" (Knight, 1701;, um; "I 313933 talke against it did I
not know" (Ward, l6h7, 10). As in the case of Ebb}; and.Eill it is
extremely difficult to tell the meaning of §E£El§ and Ebbbd from the
written language. In conditional sentences 223322 was found to be slightly

more frequent than would in the first person singular and plural. No

 

instances of either were noted in the second person. In the third person
singular would outnumbers should by more than five to one. In the third

person plural the proportion is more than two to one in favor of would.

-215-

The conclusion is that while writers favored EESEEQ in the first person
and Ebbld in the third person they used either form in the main clause
of a conditional sentence without apparent distinction of meaning.

In a situation showing Obligation Ebbbld was the usual auxiliary
as in current English. "that which.bbbbld most sway our hearts is
respect unto Gods honor" (White, 1630, 5).

As in today's usage Ebbld usually indicated willingness or desire,
"if they had rather have warre ... they might begine when they;bbbld"
(Bradford, 1630, 133).

.EEEE§'* a negative seems to be equivalent to refusal. "Mr.'

I Shrumpton.bbbbd not take any blame himself as to the substance of what
he said" (Sewall l, 1686, 13)

bbbbld appears to be the usual auxiliary after a subordinate
conjunction in conditional sentences. "if any ... magistrate bbbbld
make question what were his duty" (Williams 1, 161th, 123); "\Lhe]
professeth to trust in him although his 30d.2§22l§ kill him (Williams
2, 1652, 10); "it was canceled least it bbbbld make further delay" ,
(Bradford, 1630, 56). In such citations as those just giv°“.§§22£§ +—
the infinitive appears to be the equivalent of the formal subjunctive.

Both E22922 and 19.2351 were noted in subordinate clauses after verbs
of wishibg, E32125! thinking, etc. "They desire I Ebbbld come oftener
and stay longer" (Eliot, 16h9, 11); "most of them desired.he Ebbld help
them" (Bradford, 1630, 11). In the above citations M and [£13

could be replaced by the formal subjunctive without change in meaning.

-215-

Both M and 131313 may show future time. "M I not keepe
promise ... they _w_o_u_lg take it unkindly" (Ward, 161:7, 25).

A. common use of .1191 in the material examined was to express the
idea of ability or capacity. "Let us look forward and we 93y gather
abundant refreshment" (Willard, 1700,11). This use of 3531 is similar
to bag.

gay also expresses possibility. "Gods Israel and people ... gay
be ... slaves" (Ward, 161.7, 53). bay expresses permission as well.. I
longe for the time when I H see they face" (Winthrop, 1630-31, 161;).
153?. + not seems to be the equivalent at times of must not. "the
Government of the Civill Magistrate extendeth no furtherthan over the
Bodies of their Subjects ... And therefore they may not undertake
to give Lawes to the Soules" (Williams 1, 16111;, 50).

1515'. was noted frequently in subordinate clauses of purpose. "But
that I ma come more near my intendment" (Bradford, 1630, 11). m in
purpose clauses usually follows a present tense verb in the main clause.
Sometimes gay follows a past tense, "he stripped us of our vaine
confidence that he 3:11 relye upon himselfe" (Winthrop, 1630-31, 169).
bay occurred occasionally in dependent clauses after subordinate

conjunctions. "If a man bay do good, it is enough" (C. Mather 2, 1699,

 

183). 'Ihere‘were a few instances of 19.31 after verbs of wishing, hbping,

praying, etc. "I desire [it] ”_‘al be so accepted" Ward, 16M, 6).

Virtually all the uses of 91.351 noted in my material are current today.
For the most part the uses of high; which were noted are similar

to those of 391' Sometimes might carries the idea of "would be able"

-215-

or "were able", "they whose eyes God had not blinded migbb see"
(Bradford, 1630, 8). bigbb also seems to mean "bigbb possibly", "if
he haue giuen another bond it Eggbb‘be his weaknes" (Winthrop Papers,
1639, 275). In a few cases bigbb appears to indicate permission, "he
said I.Ei§§3 be there: he knew not if I migbb testify" (3ewall l, 1689,
266).

bigbb occurred frequently in purpose clauses, "inviting him to my
house that I m_ig_1_1_t_ show my love" (Eliot, 1619, ll). M in purpose
clauses usually followed a past tense verb in the main clause. However,
tense sequence was sometimes violated, "that they-bigbb prosecute this
designe ... one ship they purchase and many more they hire" (Johzson,
léSh, 50-51). 53322 was often_found in dependent clauses following
subordinate conjunctions and conjunctive adverbs, "if any things bigbb
be procured for your goodI should be very glad" ("inthrop Papers, 1628,
6). There were a few cases of 2.1.3.112 in noun clauses following verbs of

wishibg, praying, thinking, etc., "she desired that that people might

 

have what was Just done for them" (I. Mather 2, 1691, 280).

As noted in the case of may, virtually all the uses of bigbb
encountered in this material are still current.

The modal 232 was noted in the sense of "to be able" physically or
mentally, "I 232222 express the concern this relation set me in"
(Knight, l70&, 10). 932 had also the meaning "may be able", i.e.
"possibility". "It.232223 be denied to be a pious ... act ... to call

for advice" (Williams 1, léhh, 8).

~217-

Only a few instances of can in dependent statements after sub-

ordinate conjunctions were noted, "Bring Amy wth thee if thou canst"

 

(Winthrop, 1630-31, 179). There were a few cases of can in noun

 

clauses after verbs of saying, thinking, fearing, etc. "Am afraid
little £32.0r will be done" (Sewall l, 1686, 10).

The meanings of 232 observed are also current today. As in present
day English can in these writings may show either present or future
time.

Could was often found as the past tense of can, i.e. "was able" or

 

"were able", "and this was all the cheefe ... could doe"(Bradford, 1630,

S). Could also appears to mean "would (should) be able, might, or

 

might be able", "if the French 322i2.n°t Subject wee could ruine those
two places" (Wise, 1690, 533)

Ebbld also occurred in dependent clauses after subordinate
conjunctions. "If mercies bbbld have softened mee I should not have

been as I am" (C. Mather l, 1681, ll).

 

As the past tense of can, could refers to past time. When 22319
carries a subjunctive meaning it may refer to either present or future
time.

So far as I can judge, bbbld appears in this material only in the
current senses.

The modal mb§b_was noted in this material in only these senses:

"compulsion or necessity", "he that confutes them must confute all three"

 

(Ward, l6h7, 7); "moral obligation", "we must doe all we may" (Sewall l,

 

1689, 266); "assumption", "the passage ... and discovery ... which must

 

-218-
needs have proved impossible unto former ages" (hhite, 1630, lb). In

the phrase must needs, must may retain some of the meaning of "motan,

 

i.e. "may of necessity", hence, must.

 

Contrary to today's usage, mbbb was noted a number of times as a
past tense, "he tould them they 9233 then looks to stand on their owne
leggs" (Bradford, 1630, 75).

93gbb_appears in my material in the current sense of "obligation
or duty". "All Christian states bbgbb to disavow such errours" (hard,
16h7, lh).I ngbb may express either present or future time. The
original meaning of bbgbb, "to owe", is still clearly evident in bbgbb
showing various types of "obligation".

As indicated before, the modals in many cases seem to carry a
subjunctive notion and may often be replaced by the formal subjunctive
without perceptible change of meaning. Some of the modals frequently

appear to overlap each other in meaning. Sometimes shall and will are

 

 

nearly impossible to differentiate; likewise, should and 32212, and gay
and 232: Even the tenses of the same mooal have lost their distinction.
ébflil and should both may show future time; likewise, both 22y and migbb
may show future time.

As previously stated, the modals in the material considered in
this study appear to differ very little in usage from that of today.
The only significant differences observed were EEEE.“S°d rather often
as a past tense and an occasional violation of tense sequence in purpose

clauses involving may and might.

-219 ..

To judge from the evidence found in the writings examined for this
thesis, the status of the verb forms in seventeenth century American
English is as follows: 1. The ~th_ending for the third person singular
of the present tense was much more common even in language of a secular
nature than it is today; 2. Certain variant forms of the preterite and
past participle of strong verbs were fairly frequent; 3. The past
participle and preterite of weak verbs were quite close to their present

form: h. The verb tolae was fairly common as a perfect auxiliary of

 

certain verbs; S. The formal subjunctive was far more prevalent than
it is now; 6. The modals were virtually the same in form and usage as
at the present time.

Everything being considered, the conclusion to be drawn from this
investigation seems to be that the verbs of our language in the
seventeenth century while offering certain interesting variations,
were quite close in form and use to the verbs of current American

EngliShe

~220~

Primary Sources
The following works are listed alphabetically under the name of
the author except the town records, which are listed under the name
of the town.
'Bradford, William. History of Plimoth Plantation. Boston: Wright &

Potter Printing Co., 1899.
Referred to as Bradford

 

Bradstreet, Anne. The Works of Anne Baadstreet in Prose and Verse.
Edited by John Haward Ellis. New York} PetergSmith, 193?.
Referred to as Bradstreet

 

Cotton, John. The ques of the Kingdom of Heaven. Boston: S. K.
Whipple & Co., 1852.
Referred to as Cotton

 

Danforth, Samuel. Poems. Reprinted in Handkerchiefs from Paul..
Edited by Kenneth . Murdock. Cambridge: Harvard University
Pr95853 19270
Referred to as Danforth

 

Eliot, John. The Glorious Progress of the Gospel Amongst the Indians
of New England. wPhotostat Copy 6fCISE9. Edition Massachusetts
Historical Society, Third Series, IV (183h), 68-98.

Referred to as Eliot

 

 

Higginson, Francis. New England's Plantation with the Sea Journal and
Other writings. Salem Massachusetts: _The Essex Book and Print
Club,'I908.

Referred to as Higginson

 

 

Hubbard, William. A General History of New E land. Cambridge:
Messachusetts Historical Society, Hillar & Metcalf, 1815.
Referred to as Hubbard

 

Johnson, Edward. Wenderworking Providence of Sions Saviour in New
England 1628-1651. Edited by J. Franklin Jameson. New York:
Scribners, 1910.

Referred to as Johnson

 

 

Josselyn, John. New England's Rarities Discovered, Boston:

Transactions and Collections of the American Antiquarian Society.
Referred to as Josselyn

-221-

Knight, Sarah: The Journal of Madam Knight. Edited by George P.
Winship. New York: Peter Smith,*1935.
Referred to as Knight

 

Note-Book Kept by Thomas Lechford. Cambridge: Transactions and
Collections of the American Antiquarian Society. Vol. VII, 1885.
Referred to as Lechford

 

Diary of Cotton Mather, Vol. I. Boston: Massachusetts Historical
Society Collections seventh series Vol. VII, 1911.
Referred to as C. Mather l

 

Mather, Cotton. Decennium Luctuosum. Reprinted in Narratives of The
Indian wars. Edited by Charles H. Lincoln. New York: Scribner's,
I913 .
Referred to as C. Mather 2

 

 

 

Mather, Increase. Remarkable Providences. Reprinted in Narratives of
the Witchcraft Casesll6h8-l706. New York: Scribner's, l91h.
Referred to as I. Mather l

 

 

 

Mather, Increase. Brief Account of the Agents. Reprinted in
Narratives of the Insurrections 1675-1690, edited by Charles M.
Andrews. New York: Scribner's, l9l§.

Referred to as I. Mather 2

 

 

Mather, Increase. A Disquisition concerning Ecclesiastical Councils.
Boston: Congregational Quarterly. ReprintI_No. 2, 1870.
Referred to as I. Mather 3

 

Morton, Thomas. The New English Canaan. Edited by Charles Francis
Adams, Jr. Boston: Prince Society, 1883.
Referred to as Morton

 

 

 

Norton, John. The Orthodox Evangelist. Regrinted in Selections from
The New England Fathers, editefiy J. . Felt. Boston: C. C. P.
Moody, 1851.

Referred to as Norton

 

Early Records from the Town of Portsmouth. Providence: Rhoie Island
Historical Society. 1901.
Referred to as Portsmouth “ecords

 

Town Records of Salem 163h-1659. Part 1. Salem: Essex Institute
Historical Collections. 1868.
Referred to as Salem Records

 

Diary of Samuel Sewall. Vol. I. Boston: Massachusetts Historical
Society. Fifth series Vol. v., 1878.
Referred to as Sewall l

 

—222—

Sewall, Samuel. Phaenomena Quaedam Apocalyptica. Boston: 1727.
Referred to as Sewall 2

 

Shepard, Thomas, The Autobiography of Thomas Shepard. Boston:
Pierce and Parker, 1832.
Referred to as Shepard

 

Taylor, Edward. The Poetical Works of Edward Taylor. Edited by
Thomas Johnson. New York: Rockland_Editions, 1939.
Referred to as Taylor

 

ward, Rev. Nathaniel. The Simple Cobler. A Reprint of the hth
edition, published in‘l687, IpswiEh, Mass.: The Ipswich
Historical Society, n. d.
Referred to as ward

 

watertown Records I. Prepared for Publication by the Historical
Society. Watertown Mass.: Press of Fred U. Barker, 189h.
Referred to as Watertown Records

 

White, John. Planters Plea. Printed in facsimile ... by Marshall H.
Seville. _Rockport, Mess.: Sandy Bay Historical Society and
Musellm, 1930 e
Referred to as White

 

Wigglesworth, Michael. The Day of Doom. Edited by Kenneth E. Murdock.
New York: The Spiral Press, 1929.
Referred to as Wigglesworth

 

Williams, Roger. The Blougy Tenent. Providence: Narragansett
Club. First series, Vol. III, 1867.
Referred to as Williams 1

 

williams, Roger. Experiments of Spiritual Life and Health and their
Preservatives. Reprinted by Sidney S. Rider. Providence: 1863.
Referred to as Williams 2

 

Willard Rev. Samuel. The Foutain Opened. Third Edition. Boston:
1727.
Referred to as Hillard

 

Winthrop, John and.Margaret. Some Old Puritan Love-Letters. Edited by
J. H. TWichell. New York: Dodd, Mead and Company, 1893.
Referred to as Winthrop.

 

fiigthropflfiapgrg. Part III. Boston: Massachusetts Historical Society.
Fifth series, V01. Io, 18710
Referred to as Winthrop Papers

-223-

Wise, John. The Narrative of'Mr John wise. Edited by Thomas Franklin
waters in_lpswiéh in the Massachusetts Bay Colony. Ipswich Mass.:
Ipswich Historical Dociety,“l905.

Referred to as Nfise.

 

 

Secondary Sources
These are listed alphabetically under authors except for the

reference to Collier's Magazine.

 

Baugh, Albert C. A History of the English language. New York: D.
Appleton-Century Company, 1933:7

 

Bright, James W. Anglo—Saxon Reader. Revised by James R. Hulbert.
New York: Henry Holt and Company, l9h9.

 

Chaucer, Geoffrey. Poetical “orks, Edited by F. N. Rebinson. Boston:
Houghton Mifflin, 1933.

 

Collier's Magazine, July 18, 1953, 70.

 

Craigie, Sir William A., and J. R. Hulbert. A Dictionary of American
English on Historical Brinciples. Chicago: 1936.

 

Curme, George 0. A Grammar of the German Language. New York: The
Macmillan Company, 1932.

 

Curme, George 0. College English Grammar. Richmond, Virginia: Johnson
Publishing Company, 1925.

 

Curme, George 0. Sygtax. New York: D. C. Heath and Company, 1931.

De La Fontaine, Jo. Oeuvres, III. Henri Regnier (ed.) Paris: Librairie
Hachette et Cie, I898.

Emerson, Oliver F. The History of the English Language. New York:
Macmillan and Co., 189h.

 

Fernald, James C. A Werking Grammar of the English Language. New York:
Funk and Nagnalls Company, 1908.

Fowler, N. C. English Grammar. New Iork: Harper & Brothers, Publishers,
1868.

 

Fries, Charles C. American English Grammar. New York: Appleton-
Century-Crofts, Inc., 19hO. ~

 

_ggh.
Fries, Charles C. "The Rules of Common School Grammars ," PMIA XLII

Fries,Charles C. "Shall and Will in Modern English" PMLA XL, 963-
lOZh.

Fries, Charles C. The Teaching of English. Ann Arbor, Michigan: The
George wahr Publishing Co., 19h9.

 

Herold, Amos L. "The Future Tense in Modern English" English Journal
(coll. ed.) XXV (1936) 670-76. '

 

Holmes, E. Lavancha. The SubjunctiveAin John.Lyly. Unpublished
Master's dissertation, Michigan Dtate Cdllege, 19hS.

 

Jespersen, Otto. Essentials of English Grammar. New York: Henry
Holt and Company, 1933.

 

Krapp, George P. The English Language in America, 2 vols. New York:
The Century Company, 1925.

 

Ieonard, Sterling A. Current English Usage. University of Wisconsin
English Monographs No. 1. Chicago: The England Press, 1932.

 

Lounsbury, T. R. History of the English Language. New York: Henry
Holt and Company, 1891.

 

Miller, Perry, and Thomas Johnson. The Puritans. New York: American
Book L'ompany, 1938.

 

Murray, Sir James A. and others. A New English Dictionary on
Historical Principles. Oxford, 1888-1928 10 v. (Reprinted,
with supplement in 13 vols. as The Oxford English Dictionaqy
(O. E. D.), Oxford, 1933.

 

 

 

Perrin, Porter C. An Index to English. Chicago: Scott, Foresman,
and Company, 1939.

 

Ramsey, Samuel. The English Language and English Grammar. New York:
G. P. Putnast sons,‘l892.

 

Rousseau, J. J. Oeuvres, I Musset-Pathay (ed.). Paris: Chez P.
Dupont, LibrairiS-Editeur, 1823.

Saint-Pierre, Bernardin de. Paul et Virginie, S. Cambray (ed.).
Paris: Librairie des Bibliophiles, n. d.

 

-225-

Urfe, Honors d', L'Astree. Lyon: Pierre Masson, Editeur, 1925.

webster, Noah. Dissertations on the English Language. Scholars'
Facsimiles & Reprints. Gainesville, P‘lorida, 1951.

Hebster'skNew International Dictionary of the English Language, Edited
by Thomas A. Knott. Springfield, Mass.: G. & C. Merriam Co.
Publisher, l93h.

Nyld, Henry C. A History of Modern Colloquial English. Third edition
with additions. New York: E. P. Dutton & Co. Inc., 1937.

Nyld, Henry, C. A Short History of English. New York: E. P. Button
and Company,‘l915.